#kano agito

[darkdevasofdestruction]

Being in a relationship with Wakatsuki Takeshi...

Being in a relationship with Wakatsuki Takeshi...

You first met up with Takeshi when you were both children, just after he was released from the Furumi labs, as you were both in the same class in school, and somehow, shared a desk together.

Though a bit shy, Takeshi was rather friendly and sociable, and you easily hit it off and helped him integrate in their new environment and in your friend group.

But being so fun and the best at sports in the whole school, he easily became sort of a popular guy, and everyone wanted to be his friend.

Even if he was constantly flocked around by around kids of all ages, you still remained his best friend.

You were the only girl he’d use a nickname to call, and even use the cute ‘-chan’ suffix; you were the only one he’d give flowers and little trinkets on random occasions, the only one whom he’d call over to his house, or to Uncle Furumi to play on the consoles, the only one to whom he’d return the chocolates on White Day.

You also tease him that his name means Samurai or Warrior, and that he’s basically your Knight in Shining Armor.

His parents were quick to tell him that he has a crush on you, and they approved, saying you were a lovely lady, but it was his mentor who successfully urged him to take the first step and ask you out on the last day of school.

He kissed your cheek one day during your school graduation, and made a pinky promise to always keep in touch, no matter what.

You and Takeshi also went to the same high-school, and it’s around that time you find out that he’s super into karate, and about his superhuman strength.

You have first seats for all of his matches, and since he wins, he gets the congratulatory prize of a cheek kiss.

Your first real kiss happens when you go to prom together.

“You know you have to wear a dress, don’t you?” you glare playfully at the boy, nudging him in the ribs, even though you know he won’t even be feeling it. “Just because I’m always out wearing comfortable, sports clothes, doesn’t mean I don’t know how to be feminine, okay? It’s just that we always end up running around and getting dirty, and I wouldn’t want to destroy by good outfits.” you scolded him for such words, though based on his bewildered expression, he actually believed you had no clue how to be feminine. “Oh, come on, ‘Tsuki, you’re being ridiculous.” “Sorry, sorry, I’ve just never seen you in a dress, that’s all. Hard to imagine something you’ve never seen - But I’m sure you’re going to be as pretty as you always are!” the boy offered you a cheeky grin, only to make you shake your head.

And although he couldn’t imagine you in a dress, when he went over to your house to pick you up, a bouquet of flowers in his hands, he almost dropped them as soon as his eyes met your form.

The way your shiny hair was done, how pretty your makeup was, making your sparkling eyes look so enchanting, and your plump lips were so attractive to him; the way your accessories highlighted your grace, and that long, flowy dress of your, making you look like a princess -

Takeshi was so speechless and in love that his eyes remained wide and fixed on you, and his mouth was held slightly agape; He was rooted to the spot and incapable of uttering a single word.

His cheeks were so cutely flushed that you couldn’t help but giggle and get on your tippy toes, planting a kiss on his cheek. “Hi, handsome.” 

Takeshi.exe stopped working. System needs rebooting.

The only action he was capable of doing was to keep his arm around you as your parents took a few pictures, later titled “Y/N x Takeshi” in a red heart, or “Prom 💖 “ and “Together Forever”

Takeshi remained quiet for most of the prom and drank a lot of punch, kept tugging on his collar feeling so very hot, just by looking at you, and his face remained blushy for the duration of the prom, even though he was dancing with you, almost robotically.

Though you weren’t necessarily the most popular girl in highschool, you and Takeshi were named Queen and King of the Prom, and were called on stage - They put a tiara on your head, and a flower bouquet, and they took pictures of you.

The one that Takeshi would later develop and frame, however, is the one where he pulls you into a deep kiss, and he captions it with “I love you 💖“

“I’m sorry I barely said anything the whole night, it’s just... I just think you’re so beautiful that my brain got a short-circuit.” he chuckled timidly, scratching at the back of his neck. “Will you wear pretty dresses again when I ask you on dates?” “If you promise not to have me run around or play in the mud, then sure. I have to take those cute clothes from naphthalene.” you smiled sweetly at him, leaning on his side, on the bench outside of the prom venue. “You know, ‘Tsuki... This is the most beautiful day of my life. On the same spot as the day I met you.” “I feel the same.” Takeshi he said, cupping your face tenderly. “I love you.”

You were the one to take notes in all classes and tutor your boyfriend through most of the classes, because he was always busy with his karate and fighting classes, and you supported him through everything.

Sometimes, you’d stop by the dojo and bring him lunch.

He was always smug, showing off his beautiful girlfriend, but he was still a little sheepish at the beginning--

Until all of the students and the master started calling you a married couple, so you just rolled with it.

You were actually pretty happy, hearing other people think you two were such a perfect match!

You ended up making friends with most of the people of the dojo, and you were always invited out with them, and got the privilege of taking care of everyone as if you’re their mother.

Highschool’s IT couple, without a doubt.

For graduation, everyone asked you if they were going to be invited to your wedding.

By the time Takeshi was 20 years old, he was already Furumi Pharmaceuticals’ underground fighter, and though you were a little upset at seeing him get hit, he was a literal beast, and always won.

Mr. Furumi Heihachi took you everywhere he’d take Takeshi, knowing you were pretty much glued together - And much to his surprise, you loved the Kengan universe, it made you feel as though you were in some mafia movie, and you were some kind of badass, super rich businesswoman or whatever.

Seeing everyone dressed so formal, also encouraged you to adopt a more elegant style.

Who wouldn’t want to see the strongest man alive having this Goddess Eye-Candy clinging on his arm?

Most of the money he made out of fighting, he’d keep for emergencies, but pretty soon, he was being buried alive in stacks of money, so he’d throw all of his money on buying you stuff, or taking you on long trips around the world.

Also, if you or your family ever had a medical emergency, Mr. Furumi has you covered, no cost.

You and Takeshi also moved in together.

You got to see Takeshi go through an edgy phase when he bought some black hair dye and had you do his hair.

You told him it was a bad idea, but he was hyperfixated with the idea, so you obliged.

You would teasingly call him ‘Wild Tiger’, especially when he’d forget his strength and hug you a little to tightly, or hold your hand to the point of almost shattering your bones.

He’d also try to always be tender and romantic and gentle with you, but given his strength and how excited you get him most of the time just by looking at you, he can get a little sloppy, which is kinda adorable, and always makes you tease him.

He can get a little embarrassed at how easily riled up and in the mood he can get, just from how pretty you are, or a simply touch, or you trailing his fingers up his arms or chest - But a single giggle from you is enough of a reassurance that you’re okay and he can go on.

He’s also sloppy with his outfits, though he mostly wears jeans and a form-fitting Tshirt, so you happily oblige to fix his clothes, be it the collar of a shirt, or a tie - And he lives for it.

After his loss against the Fifth Fang of Metsudo, he got in such a deep depression, and he was so gloomy and filled with self-hatred that it took a lot out of you and Uncle Furumi to drag him out and encourage him again.

It was almost scary how hard he took that loss against his pristine clean record, but you motivated him to never give up, and continue striving only upwards.

He even got formally kicked out of the Karate dojo, because of his underground fights, but he still maintains a proper mentorship relationship with the master.

When he finally got himself back on his feet, he was dead set on getting rid of that ugly black dye, and return to his pretty sandy coloured hair.

He even let himself grow a little facial hair, and he looked great with a goatee - And you’d pull on it often, especially if you wanted him to kiss you, or more.

He eventually asked you to marry him, when you were out a trek in some mountains, and you’ve reached the summit.

Coincidentally, a few other tourists were there, and took pictures and videos of the whole ordeal and congratulated you - All pictures were developed and captioned with “She said Yes!” and “Peak Happiness”.

In your shared bedroom, you have all the best pictures taped to each empty wall, held with fairy lights and pretty paintings you made.

Same goes for the wedding pictures, with the most gorgeous bride in the world, and the most handsome groom there ever was.

Even if you ever argue, which is rarely to begin with, a single look at all those happy, loving memories is enough to make you calm down and solve the issue.

You are good friends with Seki and Sakura, and the four of you often go out for drinks;

But at the end of the day, the two of you enjoy staying home and drinking, in front of a good movie or a video game, just as much, if not, more.

You didn’t know where exactly he fished Imai Cosmo, a literal child, but the two of you basically adopted Cos and became something close to his second family.

You support him for all of his matches and he ends up calling you ‘Big sis’ and saying that, if his Senpai isn’t around, he will be the one to protect you.

Later on, Wakatsuki continued his incredible run of wins, until he reached the Floating Cloud, Hatsumi Sen, the Aikido master, who was able to defeat him - Yet this time, unlike with Kano Agito, he was able to recover and realise he needs some new strategies, to go against flickery people like Sen, whom he can’t defeat with strikes and raw strength alone.

That’s how he got motivated to learn some grappling and get more actively involved in learning about different fighting styles, moves and theory, so he will be able to counter when his punches aren’t enough.

Also developed his Trump Card, the ‘Blast Core’, that only you and Mr. Furumi knew of.

During the Kengan Annihilation Tournament, you had a lot of fun together, at the beach, with even more pictures taken for your wall of memories.

When you found out the tournament brackets, you told Takeshi he was easily going to get in the finals, and get his chance of a rematch against the Fang.

Before every one of his fights, you would sit on his knee and hug his head to your chest, patting his hair, yet muttered no word; He kept his earbuds in his ears, with no music turned on.

When he was ready to speak, you would encourage him and sooth away his anxieties, even hold his hand all the way to the arena entrance, calling him Champion and the mighty Wild Tiger.

His first match against Murobuchi Gozo was an easy one, though Tsuki remained humble as always.

For the free time left until the second round, you got to hang out with Sakura and her sister, Kaede, who worked for the Nogi Group.

Takeshi’s fight against Julius was rather scary to watch, especially as he got half of his face dragged against the cement of the arena ring, and later needed skin grafting.

Of course, not wanting to get his medical records disclosed, he remained with minimal first aid from you, and a lot of scolding for disregarding his well being.

Silly man.

You thought you’d gotten used to seeing your husband get the beating of his lifetime in the Kengan world, especially as he was sporting a ridiculously high record of over 300 matches and only two losses, but the Annihilation Tournament was on a whole other level.

His fight against the Mercenary Muteba was just as awful to watch, especially seeing Takeshi having to fake near-death, just to land a good blow on him and win his game.

You were the happiest when the mercenary gave up his match, as you were sure there will be more damage on Takeshi’s health...

Only for him to actually lose to Tokita Ohma.

What a monster that one was.

You began cheering on the guy, only for him to unfortunately lose to Master Kuroki.

At the end of the tournament, you were happy that Takeshi wasn’t too demoralised for losing and being unable to make his Uncle the Chairman of the Kengan Organisation.

The two of you spent the few next years finding ways for him to improve.

Almost three years later, Takeshi gets recruited to participate in a Kengan vs Purgatory Tournament, and of course, Mr. Furumi gladly accepts Mr. Nogi’s proposal.

You find out all about the Worms, and realise the gravity of the situation, and hope you and your husband can take a step back when it comes to actively going out to hunt them.

You didn’t want to outright pursue terrorists and psychopaths like them - You really didn’t want to be a young widow after all.

You thought you’d witnessed all the crazy things in the world, but there were still things that shocked both of you, including the black and white centipede-tattooed Worms that infiltrated the Purgatory, Rolon’s statement that some might have infiltrated the Kengan scene also, the supposed brother of Meguro Masaki, Raian splitting Alan Wu in two, and the death of the Patriarch of the Kure Clan... And many more.

Though you were very against the cowardly Down and Ringout rules of the Purgatory, your husband didn’t end up losing to such a thing -

But he got in a perfect draw against the man called Fei Wangfang, who would end up succumbing to the monstrous injuries he received from Takeshi.

The two of you needed a long travel, away from Japan, to rewind and get your peace back, after so much chaos.

At least, thanks to Tokita Ohma, Kengan won!

Still, at the end of the day, your home still remained your safe haven, surrounded by all those precious memories you made together; And each other’s arms will continue being the places you both love the most.

---------------

Being in a relationship with Wakatsuki Takeshi... Being in a relationship with Yoroizuka Saw Paing... Being in a relationship with Kure Raian... Being in a relationship with Tokuno’o Tokumichi... Being in a relationship with Kano Agito... Being in a relationship with Gaolang Wongsawat... Being in a relationship with Gaoh Ryuki... Being in a relationship with Narushima Koga...

#kengan ashura x reader #kengan ashura imagine #kengan ashura #kengan omega x reader #kengan omega imagine #kengan omega #wakatsuki takeshi #wakatsuki takeshi x reader #wakatsuki takeshi imagine #imai cosmo #kano agito #hatsumi sen #akiyama kaede #akiyama sakura #sekibayashi jun

[lilham18]

Kengan Niko Style: The Tiger's Vessel theory

Okay Kengan fans fair warning this has big SPOILERS in this with the manga series so scroll pass if not caught up with Omega.

So my TWO theories is that we know there are multiple "Niko's" and some have went to the dark organization "The Worm" who are trying to find a Tiger's Vessel. Now I believe this vessel is meant to be the next form to the Niko style that transcends all martial arts and essentially dominant the world even through corporations. In order to create a vessel one probably has to use the "Advance" technique and it can only be passed down once somebody from the Inside has an understanding of the Niko style and no remorse to kill. We already know Ohma Tokita and Gaoh Ryuki are vessels; however in my first Kengan theory, I guessed that Kano Agito could have been with the "The Worm" if it weren't for Metsudo Katahara saving him. In a flashback, Agito was seen knowing what the Niko style was. Does that mean he's from the Inside and can use that style or just refuses? Could Agito have been a vessel and was he given the "Advance" before being part the Gu Ritual? Also does Agito remember anything or has Katahara's help cause Agito to repress the memories after the ritual. Plus Agito's "Formless" could not only be his animalistic tendencies seeping through but the Advance? On another note, does Gaoh Ryuki have the Advance?

Or (& this is very out of left field) the Tiger's Vessel are the bloodline to the original Niko. Guessing Ohma Tokita and Gaoh Ryuki are siblings whose relative was the original Niko or in Ryuki's case "Grandfather". I can't remember if Ohma and Ryuki are the same age or not because twins definitely comes to mind. Most likely half-siblings which explains why they weren't together in Ashura. Ohma could have a sweeter protective side and more willing to train under Niko if Ohma had to do anything for Ryuki's safety.

Anyway this is the original Niko and yeah I can believe Ohma and Ryuki are his grandkids by looks lol. Ryuki has the same name, yea!

I call this sh*t-stain "Sabretooth" and who does not deserve to be called Niko because he who took the best Niko away. 😢 He knows how to give someone the Advance technique too.

#kengan ashura #kengan omega #kanoh agito #gaoh ryuki #tokita ohma

[gotojobin]

#KenganAshura #ケンガンアシュラ #gymselfie #gymlife #instafit #humpday #talkshitgethit #HappyNinjaDay #KingDevinJoseph #Weaboo #WéäBóo #キングデビンジョセフ #おたく #Otaku #オタク #GotoJobin #後藤Jobin #デヴィンジョセフ王 #Weeb #WeebDar #王デヴィンジョセフ 1. Champions Naoya Okubo, the martial artist of Muji TV. On the other hand, the chairman of the Kengankai, the great Bank of Japan fighter led by Katahara Shodo, and the Fang Kanna Agito of the Shodo. At the venue that boils in the fan-twisted call to the appearance of Kano Agito, the final round of the first round begins! Okubo drives agit with a composite technique. At last, it seemed that Agito had fallen and the victory or defeat had been decided. He is the champion of the front martial arts versus the king of the martial arts world. To win the battle of the 21st century?! Screenplay: Miscellaneous Work Conte: Tokuaki Saito Director: Takahiro Mashima. 2. part2-episode08 King Naoya Okubo, the fighter of “Muji TV”. On the other hand, Fengkai Chairman, Katahara Kakudo's Dai Nippon Bank fighter, “Kakudo no Fang” Kano Agito. The final match of the first round begins at the venue where “Fang” calls for the appearance of Kano Agito! Okubo who drives Agito with his combined technique. At last it seemed that Agito fell and the victory or defeat was decided ... King of martial arts vs. martial arts. What will win the battle of the century? ! Screenplay: Miscellaneous business Storyboard: Noriaki Saito Director: Takahiro Majima. https://www.instagram.com/p/B506JjQHMxl/?igshid=87cila93sh1c

#kenganashura #ケンガンアシュラ #gymselfie #gymlife #instafit #humpday #talkshitgethit #happyninjaday #kingdevinjoseph #weaboo #wéäbóo #キングデビンジョセフ #おたく #otaku #オタク #gotojobin #後藤jobin #デヴィンジョセフ王 #weeb #weebdar #王デヴィンジョセフ

[darkdevasofdestruction]

Being in a relationship with Kano Agito...

Before Katahara found Agito in China, he went on a travel close to the ‘Inside’, but unbeknownst to him, he got his wallet stolen. The thief nonchalantly walking by, hiding the hostile intention so perfectly well that not even his bodyguards could sense it.

That is, until the hooded man got hit with a pebble from some random direction, only to get his cut throat. Katahara could only look and laugh at the display of a little girl assassinating a grown man and stealing his wallet - But then she came over to him and handed it to him.

“People from the Inside shouldn’t harm outsiders.” your words were broken and you stammered speaking - Katahara looked down and realised the bloody wallet was his own, and he laughed even harder. Instead of taking back his wallet, he reached his hand out to pat your head. “Don’t hurt me, please. I did you a favour.” you flinched, thinking you would get hit.

But instead, you got adopted by the old man and was treated like his own daughter - Best food, best education, best clothes and jewellery - Literally everything that you could or couldn’t dream of, you had, even if you didn’t ask for anything.

Seeing as you were such a rational and collected person, and around the age of most of his the bodyguards with potential to become the next Fang, and you were to supervise them and make sure they don’t start pointless fights. It was also the old man’s hope that you may find interest in fighting and learn how to at least defend yourself - You had potential, he had seen that from the very beginning, but you were so afraid of being put in situations like back then, that you’d run away in fear.

That is, until the Chairman brought a new potential Fang candidate, which he also treated as if he was his own son, and took care of him. You could see he was different from all the other fighters so you paid close attention to him and his style.

You were also the one to help him learn Japanese, as he only knew his own language, Chinese, so it was pretty difficult to communicate with him at first... Though, even if he did know the language, You sympathised with his situation, having been told of his unfortunate situation and tried to get close to him - But he was as cold as an iceberg.

One day, when the fighters were training outside, you were reading a book and absently walking around, a silent figure of authority, though some found it ridiculous, having some little girl, dressed in a cute dress and a bow in her hair, reading - How could she possibly do anything to stop a fight?

“Yo, babe, nice legs!” one of the fighters said, but got ignored. “Are you deaf, babe? Or are you intentionally ignoring me?” as long as he continued his training, he could say anything he wanted. “LOOK AT ME, STUPID WOMAN!” that guy stopped his training, and created a commotion around the fighters - He must be new, Takayama thought, watching you nonchalantly walk up to the guy, and before he could stand up from his kneeling position, you hit him with the book over the head, so hard that he thought either the book, or his head, had broken. “You’re training for the potential title of the Fourth Fang of Metsudo. With your behaviour, you are putting not only the title, but the Master’s name to shame. Next time, you’re out.” your voice didn’t sound threatening at all, but rather, soft and empty. He was tall, and well built - He could kill you by just blinking. He stood up, towering over you, but for some unknown reason, you didn’t flinch. The rebel got in a grappling stance, attempting to grab you, only to have both forearms chopped down simultaneously, and he let out a roar of pain. “You’re never going to become Fang if you can’t even resist something so measly.” you scoffed. Agito stared at the two with wide eyes - He couldn’t comprehend how a small and frail thing like you could make a huge brute kneel and scream in agony. All the people of your stature were the first to get killed in the Gu ritual. “YOU FUCKING--” the idiot jumped up and tried to leap at you, but Takayama tackled him to the ground and gave him a beating sister with death. “Thank you, ‘Noru. You’re as sweet as always.” you smiled tenderly at him, patting his fluffy hair. “Kill him.” your voice had turned dark as you commanded - And the man complied.

Order was restored and everything went back to normal - All the fighters were training as ordinary - All except for Kano, who was confused. Noticing, you went to and crouched to his side, her hand of his shoulder. You tried asking if he was alright, if something was the matter - But he merely stared at you with the same blank expression as always. He had to regain himself and go back to training, he thought to himself. He has to repay his debt to the Master. He had to get strong and prove he was worth saving.

A week after the altercation, Katahara had both you and Agito in his room - And they were shocked to see him cradling a little baby doll in a light pink blanket. But it dawned on them - It wasn’t a baby doll, but an actual baby. The old man called you over first, and carefully placed the child in your arms. You froze like a deer in the headlights, and started trembling softly. What if you dropped the baby? What if you hurt it by mistake? What if you make it cry? A thousand questions went through your head, only to feel a light tug on your hair, and a giggly coo from the little thing. Katahara chuckled, informing you that his daughter had taken a liking to tiy - And that, from then on, you and Agito were to be her caretakers.

You almost fainted on the spot, whilst Agito tensed. Was he truly the right person to be kept around an infant? Probably not - But he was going to do everything in his power to keep little Sayaka safe.

From them on, you weren’t seen without the little baby, almost as if she was your own child - Though, if someone asked, you’d say you’d never actually want any children for yourself. They’re gross. They all are - Except for Sayaka. Katahara Sayaka is a princess. Thanks to you taking care of the baby day in and day out, Agito had to automatically spend time with the two of you - Though he remained at a distance, and simply watched the two of you interact. He couldn’t understand how anyone can use minimal power to touch such a frail, little thing? He was sure if he were to touch Sayaka, she’d break. He didn’t want to risk.

That is, until you smiled up at him, calling him to sit down by the tree, next to you - And you guided his arms in such a way, that you were able to place the blanketed bundle in his embrace. Kano’s eyes shot up in alarm - For the first time, he was cold with fear - But Sayaka was giggling. He looked down at her, and the way her little limbs would wiggle in the air, as if trying to touch him - And he smiled. Well, it was more of a weirdly animalistic grin, which ended up scaring the infant and sending her in fits of loud sobs. His panic only made you burst into fits of laughter, confusing him even more - But he got a pat on his hair, and even encouragement.

“You did good, Agito. It’s alright, kids are weird, it’s not your fault.” as soon as you went back to holding the little one, she stopped crying. Agito felt defeated, but at the same time, he wanted to learn how to take care of the little girl. He wanted to make Katahara proud. Until the Sun set, he listened and watched you care for the infant - He wondered, how did you know how to do that, anyway? Was it instinctual, or just that you knew how to be so tender? You were barely 16 anyway, it’s not like anyone expects them to be parents... Right?

“I’ll go put Sayaka to sleep, okay? You’re free for the night.” at night, other people protected the little girl, as the two of you had to be up and ready in the morning to do their jobs. He nodded his head and went to eat dinner and workout before going to sleep. Until around midnight, you watched over the little girl as she slept so peacefully - But your own eyes were beginning to sting, and you were getting drowsy herself. You got up, ready to turn in for the night, only for the window glass to shatter loudly, startling you. What the hell was that, and how could anyone destroy the window from such a high floor?

Quickly, you grabbed Sayaka from the crib and went for the door. The little baby was wailing loudly as you fell to her knees in the corridor, yelping in pain, as you felt your shoulder getting shot. Not exactly an unfamiliar feeling, but not one that you enjoyed either. Looking back inside the room, you saw the grappling hook on the window pane, and the assailant in door frame, threatening you with a pistol. Slowly, you placed the baby on the ground, and before he could attempt to shoot you, you slapped the gun from his hand, sliding across the corridor floor, and you mounted him, delivering punches at his face. 

But you were still to light compared to him, and you were easily overpowered and sent flying on your back with the hazy force of a headbutt. You felt yourself getting strangled. You tried to claw at him or even attempt to land a hit, but he easily overpowered you. If it weren’t for Agito to trample over the culprit and beat him to a pulp, you might not have survived this. To hell with all your fears from your life spent in the Inside - You have to start training properly and defend yourself and Sayaka against fuckers like this guy. Thank goodness your rooms were next to each other. “Wait, don’t kill him. We need to interrogate him.” you warned, seeing how violent Agito had begun - But he didn’t listen. “AGITO, STOP!” still, nothing. “STOP!!!” you threw your arms around his punching forearm and used all your strength to stall him. Finally, he stopped. He looked down at the comatose criminal, then at your panting body clinging onto him. When you finally felt his muscles relaxing, you let go of him and hurried to pick up the baby from the ground before returning to the boy. “Calm down. Easy. Breathe.” you put a hand on his face, watching as he was visibly relaxing under your touch.

All at once, a bunch of bodyguards came by, including the Chairman - And though he wasn’t happy that someone attempted to hurt his precious daughter, he was glad that his two foster children were there to save here. Clearly, he must amp up the security around the little girl... And find the mole. How did people from outside find out that Katahara has an infant child, ready to be used as bait? Well, hopefully, the criminal was going to provide some satisfactory answers... Sooner or later.

That night, when the commotion went quiet, you tried to sleep, but the silence was ringing into your ears, and your throat was still burning. Your twitched at every tweak of the hardwood on the ground. You’ve had enough. You gathered all your strength and tip-toed to Agito’s room and got inside. He seemed to be sleeping. “Agito.” you called out softly. “Agito.” you went to crouch by the side of the bed on which he was sleeping. He jolted awake, ready to strike the enemy - Only to realise it was you, just before the hit landed.  “Y/N? What are you doing here?” the boy frowned, watching you get up. “Can I sleep here?” your question made his eyes widen in bewilderment. “S-Sorry, it’s okay, I don’t want to bother you. It’s just... I’m a bit afraid to sleep alone. I was barely able to calm my fears after Master rescued me from the Inside... With what happened today, I don’t feel safe anymore.” Agito hasn’t been here for as long as you have, so his instincts are still up, whilst yours laxed. He let out a grunt of approval, and laid back down on his side, to sleep. “Thank you.” he could feel you getting in bed next to him - And then, your arms wrapped around his body, holding him tightly... By your standards. “Sweet dreams, Agito.”

Whilst you fell asleep almost immediately, your forehead glued to the space between his shoulder blades, Agito could barely catch a wink of sleep - His heart was beating fast. This sensation was so weird. He wasn’t afraid, so why did he feel so tense? And why did his hand act by itself and placed itself over your small one? It almost looked half the size of his own. And, most of all - Why did he like this so much?

Many years passed since then, and Agito never let you sleep in your own room again - Instead, he was content sleeping with your small arms wrapped around him... That is, until you couldn’t do that anymore, because he grew so much in size and width, while you remained as cute and little and when you first met, at 16.

You became just about the only thing that kept Agito grounded.

Though he doesn’t speak much, you’re the exception - And boy, do you love his voice.

He’s also your go-to person to go shopping person because he can carry a shit ton of bags, he’s patient... And he lasts more than you.

The only problem, if you can call it that, is that you can’t necessarily rely on him to give you an opinion on outfits, because he will say you’re beautiful either way.

He just loves you so much, he has nothing bad to say about you.

Agito enjoys working out with you, not because he gets to admire you half-naked, sweaty and in your pretty work out clothes, but because he likes spending time with you.

Even being in the same room with you, without the need of engaging in conversations, is more than enough to make him happy.

You’re the person who sees his genuine smiles - And maybe Sayaka when she’s a little kid.

Speaking of Sayaka... She makes you wear cutesy clothes, frilly, bows, glitter, pink and all that - And for the first time since you’ve known him... Agito makes fun of you.

You want to strangle him - But settle to putting a bonnet on his head. 

Sayaka ends up thinking he’s so cute that he forces him to wear custom ordered cute clothes and join your tea parties.

Might even insist you do face paints and nail paints.

Agito would end up embarrassingly pleading to the Chairman to save him, only for the evil old man to join in the madness.

Agito doesn’t have many hobbies except for working out, mostly because he’s busy protecting the Chairman - But that’s just a silly excuse and you end up making fun of him for being boring.

You end up becoming inseparable besties with both Takayama and Omori over the years, and the three of you go out often - Be it to get drinks, to watch a movie, maybe go fishing or just go get some good food.

Despite being best friends though, Minoru will forever be bitter and jealous for being forever ‘second best’, as he gets his face ripped by Kano, while he and Omori end up becoming the Fourth and Fifth Fang of Metsudo and win match after match in the name of the Master.

Unintentionally throws bitter comments of you that start with “Tell that boyfriend of yours (not) to...” which gets a bit tiring.

But he makes up to you by taking you on a motorbike drive, so you quickly forgive him because you love that Harley more than any of your cars.

After seeing you laughing so cheerfully as you got off the bike, an euphoria-like glow around you as you chatted with Takayama, Agito became intrigued about that bike. He wanted to understand why you liked it so much. A bike wasn’t as convenient as a car, as in, less people to drive around and less luggage to carry.

Too bad he doesn’t have the time for that.

Hearing you speak so excitedly about it though made it a clear future goal for him - Someday, when he’s older and his debt to the Master is paid.

The older he grew, the more he wanted to understand whatever new pop culture thing you were talking about  - You mentioned movies, tv shows, games - And though often you would stream and play with him in the room, he just couldn’t focus, and would end up lifting weights or... Sleeping.

Takayama would often ask you how the hell can you stay in a relationship with that guy - Or better, if he even knows what a relationship is - But you’d simply smile and dismiss his worries.

Though, yes, it was weird talking about most of your hobbies to someone that was akin to a blank canvas... Agito would remember literally every single detail, word by word, everything that you tell him, but he wouldn’t be able to reciprocate with his own insight, as he never actually got proactive enough to try all these things out.

But while he doesn’t know pop culture things, he surprises you with different things - When he comes home, he often stops by your favourite restaurant and brings you your favourite meal. When you study or work, he either makes you or buys you your favourite coffee. When he sees any flower of your favourite colour, or that at least looks similar to what you showed him, he’d get it for you.

You’re also shocked when you end up speaking to him about random things, like maybe and old story, or some friends, and he says the most specific things - ‘Yes, you told me about the pink haired guy with the big nose’ or ‘And then X and Y hooked up, while Z was sleeping next to them, only to be woken up by the dog - But they didn’t have a dog.’ or silly things like that.

Agito won’t get why you’re giggling so amused whenever he speaks what he remembers - It’s definitely because his voice is so low, and he’s a mountain of a man that could scare half the population away, only to hear him speak the weirdest things.

Takayama was right in a way though - Agito had no clue what a relationship actually was - So he needed a lot of guidance, communication and explaining.

You’d end up guiding him to your shared bed and offering the smallest caresses on his sharp face, or you urge him to place his head on your lap so you can play with his hair until he falls asleep - They’re both miracles that he had no idea he needed, but now he can’t live without.

Your sweet kisses were the same - You climbed on his lap one day, and grinned, seeing him look at you questioningly, only to end up with your arms around his neck as you pull him into your first shared kiss.

It was the first time that you saw Agito flustered and completely flabbergast, completely unaware of how to act - But his hands were gripping your hips without even realising.

Little by little, you encourage him to reciprocate, and then, to kiss you back - Of course, only when in private, as you don’t want to make anyone uncomfortable with PDA - And though it’s not exactly fighting, he’s quick to learn and ply to your needs.

He easily picks up on what inches of your skin to touch to earn certain sighs and gasps, and he knows how to hold you when he pulls you into a kiss...

And later on, he knows the perfect strategy on how to make you feel the most pleasure... Though, if anyone ever walks by the room and hears anything - And they have the audacity to point it out to him, he’ll literally die inside and would end up attempting to sleep under the bed from embarrassment, refusing any kind of contact for a while.

Actually, he might suggest he sleeps outside. You don’t let him.

Over 20 years pass after you first meet each other and start dating, and the Kengan Annihilation Tournament takes place, and though you’re excited to see Agito fighting again, you’re afraid he might lose control and destroy the fighting spirit of another fighter. It was you who was able to yell out his name and snap him out of his animalistic side... And not even that worked most of the time.

Before each fight, you would be there to encourage him, and after it, you would praise him and throw a towel at his head to dry his hair out from all that sweat.

Though he doesn’t ask you to get into the showering stall with him, Agito appreciates hearing your sweet voice, talking about mundane things as he’s bathing - It’s his way of releasing all the fighting rage and return to his normal, human side.

But if you feel he’s far too gone into his own head, you can always get in the shower with him and hug him from behind - That’s it, just hold him, and maybe plant a little kiss between his shoulder blades, and he’s melted - That is, if the water temperature isn’t too high for you, as anything below 45 oC is cold.

That also makes bathing together a bit difficult if you’re not into scorching hot baths - But if you can endure that, it’s going to be the most relaxing and soothing experience you ever have.

Also, he’d like having his hair washed and you washing his body - More or less because he likes you touching him, but also, because the smell of all the products you use on him is so pleasant that he can’t get enough.

And Agito enjoys the drowsy feeling he gets when you two get intimate in the water.

Before his fight with Hatsumi, you witness his fight with Omori, and realise that he can actually switch between his two sides with ease, although the delay can work against him. If he manages to completely get rid of it, he’ll be unstoppable - And that was obvious by the way he completely destroyed Hatsumi Sen.

But the same couldn’t be said about Kuroki Gensai, who ended up becoming the Kengan champion - Katahara ended up explaining that it was him who asked Kuroki to come over and fight, and in the end, it was supposed to get him some excitement at his old age, but also, to bring Agito some revelation.

That revelation ended up with Kano resigning from his title of Fang, asking Takayama for his bike and ending up traveling the world with you by his side, in hopes of finding himself.

Unlike before, he’s now completely attentive at any pop culture thing you like - To the point that he’s so fascinated, he quotes lines from those shows or games... Though here and there, he still mistakes movie posters for actual warnings, poor dear.

He genuinely tries to get better at video games, but he sucks - His fingers are too big for PC games, phone games don’t count, and console games... What the hell is a controller? And more importantly... How was Okubo able to get so good at this?!

During this traveling, Agito properly finds out about marriage, weddings and what they symbolise - He would probably propose in the weirdest way, like he sees your shoelaces untied and he kneels to tie them up, only to remember that scene from some movie where the man kneels in front of the woman and tells her to marry him.

But unlike the high-pitched cheer from the movie, you just stare down at him, frozen in time, which makes him so confused that he calls your name out multiple times, and waves his hand in front of you - And the only thing that wakes you up is putting you into a deep kiss.

He’ll probably insist on getting you a ring, just to apply to the tradition he saw on TV - And he’s so excited when he gets to hold your hand and slip the ring on your finger. He’ll end up kissing your hands and holding them much more often now, just because he’s so happy with being able to call you his wife - In a more traditional way, considering you’ve been together for 20+ years and everyone was calling you a married couple to begin with.

Agito ends up improving his fighting style with your help, to the point that he has no more delay - But to achieve that, he had to fight all in - And he always regretted going too far without realising. 

He always make up to you though.

The two of you get to know each other even better, and you didn’t think that was possible - But the trust and loyalty you had in each other was beyond comprehension. 

The two of you even make some new friends, though you still keep in contact with the old ones.

After a year and a half of constant traveling, the two of you settle down in a hotel in Arizona and stay there for about 6-7 months, time in which you explored the place far and wide on your bike, you changed your style completely to the leather biker get up, and continued honing your fighting style, while finding yourselves properly.

Until Himuro Ryo finds the two of you in the bar, tells you of the betrayal from the Sixth Fang and Agito immediately joins the Kengan vs Purgatory tournament, seeking revenge in the name of his master.

He was so pumped up to rip the traitor’s throat up, that you had to ground him down... Although, you were visibly just as angry as he was. Not only had that fucker put in danger Katahara, but Sayaka and Retsudo also! Her sweet children! How dare he?!

But Agito never gets his revenge the way you did - The sight of you punching the traitor in the face in the corridor, however, was satisfying enough.

That little Misasa had all the fun though. Hopefully, he’d have the chance to rip the traitor apart later.

Another Purgatory fighter went into the ring and baited him with a Gu bracelet - And he rose to the provoking. “Wait, Agito - Don’t let emotions take over you!” you warned him, only to receive a kiss on your forehead. It should serve as enough reassurance that he’ll be fine. He never met a survivor before though - And learning so many things about the Worm, that Tokito Niko, and seeing some kind of Removal mimicry, that was rather poor also.

Agito defeated him easily, and ran his fingers through his damp hair as he walked back to the Kengan side - Smirking down at you, knowing perfectly well what that catwalk-style walk of his does to you.

He also gets the chance to punch the traitor after the tournament, so he’s feeling much better.

---------------

Being in a relationship with Wakatsuki Takeshi... Being in a relationship with Yoroizuka Saw Paing... Being in a relationship with Kure Raian... Being in a relationship with Tokuno’o Tokumichi... Being in a relationship with Kano Agito... Being in a relationship with Gaolang Wongsawat... Being in a relationship with Gaoh Ryuki... Being in a relationship with Narushima Koga...

#kengan ashura x reader #kengan ashura imagine #kengan ashura #kengan omega x reader #kengan omega imagine #kengan omega #kano agito #kano agito x reader #kano agito imagine

[darkdevasofdestruction]

Hey could I possibly get one of the Valentine’s Day love letters from Agito from Kengan? As for stuff ab me, I’m an artist and and a total introvert, I love playing card games and I love anything to do with being outdoors especially camping! Thanks!!! <3

#kengan ashura #kengan ashura x reader #kengan ashura imagine #kengan omega #kengan omega x reader #kengan omega imagine #kano agito #kano agito x reader #kano agito imagine #valentines day #valentines day letter #love letter #love confession

[darkdevasofdestruction]

Hi, I want to request a love letter from Kanoh Agito from Kengan Ashura/Omega 🥰 I’m a bit shy so I sending it anonymously

A little bit about myself: I’m female, interested in math, programming and art. Mostly spend my times reading classical literature or coding

Thank you in advance, sending love to you 💕💕💕

#kengan ashura #kengan ashura x reader #kengan ashura imagine #kengan omega #kengan omega x reader #kengan omega imagine #kano agito #kano agito x reader #kano agito imagine #love letter #valentines day #valentines day letter

[darkdevasofdestruction]

Chapter 18 - Le Petit Empereur

"Miss Kisara, are you safe?" Kiryu asked, gently placing his hand on her shoulders. "We should be safe here, but you should go and hide just in case." "What is going on, Setsuna?" the change in his personality was a complete 180 from the psychopathic pervert that was so desperate to have Ohma acknowledge him as his eternal rival and lover... Or something close enough that would have them both kill each other at the end. "There's danger in the stadium. I have to go back and evacuate the others." he actually seemed... Caring. Still, there was something weird, almost delusional about him. "Please, be careful. The enemy is incredibly powerful and it's Ohma he wants." "...The Tiger's Vessel again?" she muttered, confused as she thought that weirdo was dead already - Or at least, close to that. "Setsuna. You're injured." Kisara pointed out, noticing the blood soaking his white shirt sleeve, and leaking down from his hand, and drenching the grass. "Don't worry about me. I have to go... Get Miss Shion and Tomoko... And Mr. Yamashita too. If only I had some way to stop him..." Setsuna kept mumbling to himself, and his body was twitching, losing balance even. He seemed even more unstable than before. "Hey, Setsuna - Calm down a bit. You look troubled. Come on, talk to me, what's going on?" but in the very moment that Kisara extended her hand towards the man, hoping to give back the very same pleasantry that he had graced her with, under the guise of benevolent saving and caring for - He turned abruptly and attempted to attack her with his special move. Kisara wasn't expecting this, and she immediately stepped back, trying to turn and activate the indestructible, though she had no idea if it would even work - But she was saved. "I found you, Kiryu Setsuna. I won't let you have your way anymore." it was Ohma - Her saviour, as always, though the red head had no idea how he was able to find her... Or, rather, how had he any idea that she had gone missing. "Are you going to defend your own defiler?!" the opponent's voice was dark and low, ominous even. "I thought he was unstable before, but he's beyond comprehension now. He said he was going to save me and his employer... Because you're in danger. I think he believes the guy who was the master of the guardian with the whole Tiger's Vessel gimmick is on this island." the man grunted in understanding. "He's been broken for a long, long time now." Ohma said, easily parrying Setsuna's move, not even exerting any bit of effort. "You rotate your arm from the elbow down when you use that technique. Did you forget already? I figured it out ten years ago." Kiryu was shrieking, livid, to the point that Kisara was sure his throat must be raw and bleeding. "WHY?!!! WHY ARE YOU PROTECTING TOKITA NIKO??!!!" "It's been ten years and you're still not making any goddamn sense. Listen. Niko's not around anymore." Ohma enlightened him. "Wh-What...? What are you saying, Ohma?! Tokita Niko's right there behind you! WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH YOU, OHMA?!" he looked like such a pitiful man, broken beyond repair. Ohma glanced back at his lover, and let out an amused scoff - Though her hair was still a bit messy, the brush in her hand, she almost sported the same hairstyle as Niko, though it wasn't tied down. She also had, very often, that leisure confidence emanating through her, just like her master - It had once annoyed Ohma, yet now, he looked fondly at these similarities. "Stand back, Hasashi Kisara. I'm probably the one that made him this way." he nodded at her before taking a step forward. "It's time to end our destiny."

But Kiryu was still beyond any capacity of rational thinking, recalling the old times, even going as far as to beg Ohma to kill him. So desperately. Though he pleaded to have his life ended, Kiryu fought to kill Ohma, using his Koei style to perfection, even using some of Tokita's own moves... Or was Ohma the one who copied them? Using the Niko style and switching between Katas at a rapid pace, he combined the Flame and Adamantine moves, going for a Redirection tactic next, only to follow up with a Flame hit again. Setsuna was still up, pitying Ohma for being under Tokita Niko's spell. It was now that Ohma recalled that Niko actually died to save him, not because he was weak. Ohma was under the strong influence of the Possessing Spirit, and he had Setsuna up by the neck, ready to snap it. Niko tried to stop him from going berserk, and though he succeeded, he was left severely injured, succumbing to his injuries after fighting Kiryu's master, as his wounds hadn't healed yet.

But Setsuna kept saying that Niko survived, only to contradict himself by claiming he was the one to kill Niko - And then, he admitted to seeing Ohma as his God and make him angry enough to incur his wrath. Setsuna added another man to the equation - This 'He' that taught Ohma the Advance. The real evil. This monster beat Ohma and forced the 'God' into him. The Possessing Spirit. That's how he became the Tiger's Vessel. Though Ohma had no idea of this 'Real Niko' 's identity, he suspected he had to be connected to Tokita Niko in some way, esecially as they shared similar techniques.

It turns out Setsuna trained under this guy and he knows some truth. Tokita and this monster had trained together, but the 'fake' killed his companions and vanished. Setsuna was trained at first by this 'Real Niko', then got sent to his future master, Taira Genzan, though this man had no idea who the 'Real Niko' was. Dubious. Kiryu had mastered two styles by the time he turned 16. Three years later, Ohma desperately tried to search and kill the bastard who cursed him with the Advance, only to be found by Setsuna - They fought, only for Ohma to receive a Rakshasa's Palm to the heart, instantly activating the Advance and making him go on a rampage. It was then that Niko came and put an end to the Advance, saving Ohma from dying from the strain.

According to Setsuna, Niko and the Real Niko both fought to the death - But then, what about the guardian who spoke of the Tiger's Vessel? Something wasn't adding up. Setsuna's words were incomprehensible, completely nonsensical, and he was even punching the air and arguing, belittling with some invisible entity... Was he hallucinating Niko?

"I feel no hatred for him. I feel nothing but pity. Meeting that son of a bitch who calls himself 'The Real Niko' fucked up his entire life. Kiryu Setsuna was just being used by him. Hasashi Kisara, stand back. I was saved by Niko. Now it's my turn to do the saving." Ohma got in a stance, finally serious abought the fight. "Alright. Be careful." she encouraged him briefly, watching the fight between the two eternal rivals.

Though Ohma took blow after blow, he ended up retaliating with ease, and even went as far as to use the Water Kata, technique which he used to hate before. He had achieved such fantastic speed that even Setsuna was surprised. But the fact that the Real Niko forced the Possessing Spirit on Ohma... Meant that... "Ohma, Setsuna must know the Advanced too!" he cried out in realisation. Setsuna tried to block the blows using his own iteration of the Indestructible, yet it was to no avail, thus, he was forced to put some distance. Tokita didn't let him. Instead, he tripped him with the Weeping Willow then tackled him with the Raging Fire move before throwing more blows to him. Kiryu dislocated his own shoulder to escape Ohma's hold and jumping away, he activated his Advance, just as Kisara predicted... But it wasn't quite the Advance. It was the form he used when fighting Nikaido Ren. Some kind of demon form, he says.

"I'll gladly fall to Demonhood, if it means restoring your Godhood." he fancied himself such a martyr, though he was able to hurt Ohma now. However, even with this secret technique of his, he couldn't turn the tables - That's how much damage Setsuna had accumulated. More, the longer he used the Fallen Demon form, the more brain damage he got. He had transcended beyond even his own irrationality - His only goal was to activate Ohma's Advance and die - Hence why Ohma was easily able to predict his move and repelled it. "I knew you'd do that." with that sentence alone, Ohma destroyed Setsuna's whole psyche. "Wh-Why... Why... Why are you still in that form...? You were supposed to become a God again... WHY?!" he shrieked from the ground on which he was laying so pitifully.

Ohma defeated Setsuna using the very same techniques that the man he hated the most created, and with one last hit, he suppressed the autonomic nervous system. The hallucinations were after-effects from overusing the Fallen Demon, so at least now, though they won't heal, they at least won't degenerate further. Ohma looked for one last time at Kiryu Setsuna, before turning around and walking back towards the dome - Only to fall to his knees and cough some blood. In a flurry, Kisara threw herself by his side and wrapped her arms around him. "Shit. He landed a good one at the very end. I couldn't redirect all of it." the man grumbled from the pain. "Ohma... You're really going to die if you continue. Setsuna is defeated, you regained your memories... What else do you want to accomplish?" the man smiled cockily, gazing at the beautiful girl supporting him and holding up steady. "Sorry, but you gotta let me have my way for two more matches. I want to prove the Niko Style's power... OUR power..." his confidence would have been contagious, were it not for Kisara's heart shattering. His hand found its way cupping her face, and with his thumb, he wiped away the single tear that had escaped, though he smeared a bit of blood. "Let's go, Hasashi Kisara, it's about time for our match. I have to show off too. My girlfriend had such a good fight, I can't fall behind, right?" though his lip was busted and blood was dripping down his chin, he pulled her into a deep kiss, neither minding the taste of iron. "Well... I did say I was going to support you. I didn't expect it would be so literal. But... Ohma... You've already made me... Yamashita... Niko proud. Don't forget that, okay?" her voice was uncharacteristically soft and weak - He hated seeing her like this, especially knowing it was him, the cause of it. Still, he had some consolation knowing that she was going to be fine, no matter what happens to him. She was now the CEO of her family's corporation, so she was filthy rich and could afford to follow her dream of travelling the world... Even if it is without him. She also made a ton of friends with just about most of the fighters, Raian included.

Hatsumi was a good man, and he was obviously protective of the girl - He taught her so well in those years. He made Kisara the fighter she is now. Wakatsuki, the man he is going to fight just now, was her best friend, who helped Kisara become financially stable and helped her in taking her path as a fighter. She relied so often on him, his advice, his kindness, that Ohma was almost annoyed, hearing about Takeshi every damn day. Imai Cosmo, the Grappler King, reminded Kisara of her mischievous side, he even became a sort of little brother for her. He would be a good help for her, for ground fights and grappling, especially considering his small posture. Gaolang was also a good teacher, Ohma though, recalling the special technique that Kisara used in her fight, and even the few Muay Thai elbow hits she landed on that colossal man - He was a good addition to her friend group. The peanut gallery was also a cheerful group that could make her forget about her pains and sorrows - It would do her well to hang around such an easy going and jovial bunch. Hopefully, Raian is actually serious about Kisara and isn't just obsessed with her, the way Karla is. No doubt, Kisara would be able to put him at respect. Ohma wants her to find someone strong, to protect her, but also cherish and lover her as if she's more important than the Sun itself. She deserved that, and ever more. And then, there's Kano Agito, the man whom Ohma did not expect Kisara to befriend, let alone train with. In a brief evening conversation, she had mentioned promising him to take him to see the world and experience the real life - He had no clue what video games and movies were. At least she won't be alone when following her dreams.

If only he could be there with her.

Tokita Ohma lived for fighting, and would eventually succumb to fighting, he was well aware of that - Yet leaving Hasashi Kisara will forever remain his only regret.

By the time they returned to the dome, they were informed the semifinals were delayed by two hours, so Ohma could get treated by Hanafusa. He realised that it was Katahara Retuso, the man they encountered just as they left the spot where Setsuna was lying down - Kiryu had killed three of his men - And they told him the details of what happened while fighting against him. It was his way of thanking them. The Chairman's son was really nice, just like his sister. Hanafusa adviced Ohma to get some rest - But did Ohma ever rest? Of course not. With his arm around Kisara's shoulder, he pulled her for a walk around the corridors, only to find Wakatsuki taking a soda from a vending machine. All three were surprised to encounter each other like that - Yet Takeshi got a soda for the other two also, and they sat down on the couch.

"You know, now that I think about it, we've never talked before, have we? How ironic." Takeshi was the first to speak up, as Tokita and Kisara thanked him for the soda. "You're pretty badly injured." "So are you." Ohma agreed, chugging down the soda. "Well done, Kisara." "I really did nothing." she chuckled at the remark. "That was not - Nothing. I did not expect such a good fight. You did very well." Kisara could only chuckle in embarrassment, raking her fingers through her hair. "Now, now, you two, stop flattering me like that. I've got a lot to learn." she admitted, and the other two hummed in agreement. "One of us might die in the next match." the Tiger was solemn about his notice. "Well, it's a match. these things happen." Ohma seemed completely unbothered. "This match is fixed. Our bosses both support Mr. Nogi. The smartest thing to do would be for one of us to step aside... This was my boss's decision, so I don't plan on opposing him. I only put forward one condition - That I would be the one to advance to the finals." Ohma looked with a certain annoyance at Wakatsuki - But Kisara shot up to her feet, turning to face her best friend. "Takeshi. I'm disappointed in you." his jaw dropped and eyes widened - He was bewildered by what he was hearing. "First of all, you are underestimating how much Yamashita Kazuo cares of Ohma. He knows Ohma wants to fight. He won't be swayed by absolutely anything. The Yamashita Trading Corp won't forfeit under any circumstance." she explained simply, making Tokita smirk at her. She knew what was up. "Secondly... A true fighter doesn't care for political problems. A true fighter does just that - Fight. The one who bests the other advances to the finals. The one who deserves to become a finalist will become just that. So... Takeshi. You are my best friend. I'm going to cheer for you, yes... But at the end of the day... Whether you win or lose, is entirely up to your skills. I have fought you once, I know you are strong - But can you defeat Ohma? I can't tell. Do you even deserve to be in the finals?" Wakatsuki was never on the receiving end of her harshness or scolding - He felt weird. Tokita, next to him, got up and put his arm around his girlfriend, smirking in pride at her. "Just as she said, Wakatsuki Takeshi. I'm not stepping aside for anyone. Let's settle this our own way." he chuckled, walking away. Takeshi looked at the two - Seeing them together, made him realise why Kisara liked Tokita Ohma so much. He was a man worth her time. "Yeah. I guess that's our only choice." he smiled, almost nervously, though there was nobody to see it.

Two hours passed so quickly, and now, the semifinals were to finally begin. Ohma looked down at his girlfriend and stole the lucky charm kiss before entering the arena. She needed more reassurance than him. Standing in from of Wakatsuki, in the arena, made Ohma realise why he was so overhyped, to the point that the crowd was cheering only for him - And even dissing the Fang, who had once defeated him. He recalls his fight against Kisara - She must have had such a tough job, going against this scary guy, realising, after four years, that her best friend is actually super creepy and intimidating. His pressure was different than Kure Raian's, and even completely different than Kiryu Setsuna's. The closest thing to it... Is Niko's. It's the pure pressure of a man who's incredibly strong. These types are the toughest to handle.

Guys who are simply strong are uncontrollable once they let loose, and he's so powerful, I should assume I'll lose if he lands a direct hit on me. He must have gone easy at some point when fighting against Kisara - Surely, he wouldn't actually want to murder her - Though those Blast Cores seemed the real deal. Ohma can't let him take the initiative. His style's full contact karate, so he's gonna want to get close. His range is even smaller compared to other styles.

The ref called for them to take their stances, and immediately, Wakatsuki took the basic Karate stance, letting out a war roar that startled the whole auditorium. Ohma realised that, by the way he shifted his stance, there was something off with his right eye. He'll eventually have to put out his left eye in his first rush. Hit and run tactics should  do him well for most of the match. He had to keep his distance.

Wakatsuki delivered the first blow - But he can recover from this, using a Redirection Kata move. He didn't fall down as expected - He kept himself strong, and landed an even stronger hit to his side - Tokita managed to parry it with his forearm, but the fluffy of lower punches was overwhelming him. He can't block all the damage with his indestructible - How the hell did Kisara mess with him for so long? His blows were heavier than Raian's - No wonder she wanted to train with him in combat. If his indestructible was at a 10, Wakatsuki Takeshi's power would be 5 times more. Ohma was finally able to create some distance, yet Takeshi followed up, throwing a jab at him while he was running away. Ohma was send flying away, sliding across the ground for about half the arena. But the Tiger didn't follow up, probably not wanting to take chances against the grappling that took down the Grappler King.

Ohma could use every second of rest he can get, he thought, realising that he miscalculated the range and movement of a guy weighting almost 200 kg. His forearms were destroyed though - He had no way of counting on the indestructible anymore. So that's why Kisara could only take one Blast Core before completely crumbling down. It looked as though he'd go down before he can put his other eye out. Ohma took a ground stance, one knee to the ground while the other was flexed - He was preparing himself, looking as if he was about to draw a sword from a stone, like King Arthur. Seeing as Ohma wasn't moving, Wakatsuki rushed in - Kisara has only seen this technique used once. Demon's Bane. Though nobody could properly see what had happened, Ohma was almost completely lying down, coughing blood, whilst Wakatsuki had flown away, and he was sitting on the ground, shocked that his shoulder was screwed.

The two fighters eventually shot back to their feet and took their stances. Wakatsuki moved in, delivering a kick to his liver - Lucky Ohma, he used the indestructible that saved his liver from rupturing on the spot... But the damage was evidently massive. Takeshi followed up, not giving any time to rest - Ohma was able to evade all of his monstrous punches, and though he tried to hit back even from his blind spot, it seemed that Wakatsuki adapted to seeing out of one eye. He got hit again, this time, in the stomach, and arm, and more - Wakatsuki acknowledged Tokita from the bottom of his heart. He truly is a strong opponent - He should be proud of being defeated by Wakatsuki Takeshi himself! Takeshi unleashed a storm of continuous low kicks to the point that his leg was all screwed - How long can he last in this condition? If he takes his left leg, he couldn't even attempt another counter demon's bane. Can he do it? Can he somehow pull a miracle run an win this?

"FUCK HIM UP, OHMA!" the man heard his girlfriend scream at him. "HANG IN THERE!!! OHMA!!!" Yamashita Kazuo followed up. It was just like in his fight against Raian, the two were cheering on him, supporting him all the way through. "ALL THE WAY TO THE TOP, OHMA!" he heard Kisara follow up. "DIDN'T YOU SAY YOU WERE GONNA WIN?! PLEASE, WIN FOR ME, OHMA!!!" Yamashita Kazuo, too, continued. Those two were really something else. He didn't deserve them.

Watch me, Hasashi Kisara, Yamashita Kazuo - He thought to himself, landing a kick to his organs - But it didn't phase the colossus who retaliated with a shower of rushes - Until he was able to grab ahold of the back of his head, and pulling him forwards, he kicked him painfully hard, continuing with a ton of hits above Ohma's guard. This wasn't Karate, or anything of the sort. It was a desperation that could only be achieved against a strong enemy whom you fear.

Wakatsuki had no clue how the demon's bane worked, so he was more careful with his attack - He threw a left punch as a bluff, and after knocking his upper body off balance, he threw a right straight.

The whole stadium was silent, waiting for the dust to dissipate. On the ground, laying down, unconscious, there was Wakatsuki Takeshi. Ohma was barely able to get up on his feet. He was wobbly, exhausted, huffing and huffing. Like a beast, Wakatsuki's upper body jolted up like the body of Frankenstein's monster - Contorting all the way to stand up once more. With a weak stance, Wakatsuki dragged his heavy body, step by step, towards Tokita... And then fell down once more.

Kisara wanted to run out there, as she's always done - But the tears wouldn't stop escaping. She was destroyed, watching Ohma wobbling, barely able to keep standing up. It was painful. Still, she wiped those tears and stepped towards him. She smiled at him and put his arm around her shoulders, supporting him all the way to the infirmary, where Hanafusa was to care for him. After all, she promised to support him all the way to the top. The finale was the top. And she will be there for him no matter what. Now, more than ever, she knew that Tokita Ohma had no chance to survive. He was a dead man walking.

Ohma was leaning back on the wall and resting, with Kisara in his arms. Yamashita had brought him a soda. The TV was on, so they could watch the second semifinal. "Isn't it around time your friend enters the arena?" Kisara slowly lifted her head from his shoulder and nodded. "Go cheer on him. I know you want to." "But I don't want to leave you." Ohma saw her bottom lip quivering lightly. She had become as emotional as the day they met. "You won't." he smirked at her, his hand caressing her face - She was so afraid of losing him that she feared leaving his side for even one second. After a long consideration time, the red head sighed and with great difficulty, pried herself away from Ohma, looking for Agito. "I thought you'd want to spend more time with Miss Kisara." Yamashita looked at the man with confusion. "I do. But once I'm no longer by her side, she should stick to her other friends. Find someone else." the old man's heart shattered hearing those resolute words, and he, too, found himself fighting back tears. "Yamashita Kazuo. Promise me you won't let her fall." It was a promise from one man to another. A heart to heart promise that could transcend even the borders of life and death. "I promise, Ohma. I promise."

Leaning back on the wall, Kisara looked out towards the arena. The ground was matted back to its original form. The more she looked at it, the more she grew to resent the very passion she loved so whole-heartedly. "It was a good match." Agito's voice startled the girl. "Both yours, and Tokita's." "Agito." she breathed out his name. His face was stern, cold, unreadable. He was in his best fighting form. She didn't know what possessed her - Was it the overflowing emotions of sheer fright? The heartbreak? The anticipation of the inevitable? Kisara threw her arms around the man's large build and squeezed him into the very first embrace that Kano Agito received in his entire life. He could feel her small fingers digging into his back. "No matter what happens out there, please don't die too. I don't want to lose another important person in my life."  Kano looked down at her with wide, shocked eyes. He was bewildered. He had only interacted with her whole a day and a half, and now she's crying in his chest, pleading for him not to die in battle. Agito could understand absolutely nothing about her irrational behaviour... Or, perhaps, that's how normal people acted? Though, he couldn't pin-point the other dead person she was talking about. Except for that psychopath that forked for the Chairman's arch enemy, nobody died in the tournament. Surely, she didn't mean her parents either - She had killed them herself. "We won't die. We won't lose either." Agito place his hands on her shoulders, pulling her away - But as soon as she looked up at him and he noticed that pitiful expression on her face, he gulped. He remembers one time, when Sayaka's puppy died. She was distraught the whole day, and many other days after. Her brother was unable to calm her down, nor the Chairman. Agito could only stand by Katahara's side, watching him desperately try to comfort his little girl, to no avail. Some unseen wounds just cannot heal, not when they are so fresh, Kano realised. But Sayaka  was gifted a new puppy after a small amount of time, and she grew to love that one just as much as the previous one, and her tears of distraught turned into tears of joy and bliss. Life was a vicious cycle, and it spared no woman. It had a single beginning, and a single end, for every being on Earth. "We await our match against Tokita. It's going to be the best fight we've had in a while." thus, Agito squeezed her shoulders, perhaps as a reassurance, before stepping past her, and into the arena.

Kisara waited no more, returning to her lover and cuddling into his side once again, watching the fight unfold on the TV. The two fighters took their stances, and thus, the fight began. Kisara held tightly onto Ohma's wrist, watching Agito get close enough to Kuroki - And then, they had a stare off. The tension surrounding the arena could be felt even from the screen. At first, it was a battle of Pre-Initiative, the very thing that Kano defeated Hatsumi at, but that contest was soon over, as Gensai was the first to strike, throwing a Devil's Lance at Agito's face, only for him to side step and throw a jab at the Master's head - Their attacks were phasing through each other. Kisara chuckled. "I wish I was this good." she said. "They are reading each other's inception of intent so well that they're dodging before the attack even comes." it was exactly that, Ohma noticed. Little by little, the balance began to lose its equilibrium, and Kano's blows began hitting Kuroki. "You're getting there." Ohma patted her back. Still, despite looking as though he had the advantage, Agito received the full hit of a devil's lance to the shoulder. By dodging the left devil lance, Agito's posture broke down. Kuroki followed up with an eye poke, and then another follow up - But Kano led Kuroki's attacks, so he countered it with a right elbow to the master's hand. He didn't pass up the gap, so he continued to attack - Once people could see what was going on, they saw Kuroki with his forearms raised, his guard up in what seemed to be Sanchin. Hatsumi once told her of it - it's supposed to be the simplest, but also, the ultimate Kata in the Ryukyuan karate style. Someone like Master Kuroki Gensai could make this stance become the most perfect, unbreakable shield.

In a battle between masters of Pre-Initiative, once you go on the defensive, it is nigh impossible to recover. Agito was able to land a move that garnered a cough inhale from Kuroki. The man then moved, only to appear as if he lost his posture thanks to Kano's continuous blows. He was using Kuroki like a sandbag. Gensai attempted a chop towards Agito - But the Fang grinned that wicked, monster-like smile of his, taunting the master by easily countering his move, hitting that hand of his, before punching him the hell away. Kano Agito had exceeded Kuroki Gensai's expectations.

"I cannot face a master like you with my martial arts alone." Kano got in the same low stance that he used against Naoya - The stance that he taught Kisara to use, to freak Wakatsuki out. "Allow me to use this Me. All of me." that cheshire grin must have put even Raian's wickedness to shame. "Agito's gone back to his Formless style!" Kisara gasped - Ohma didn't often see her so excited, but this style must be something she wanted to learn. No wonder she wanted to befriend this monster - Just like Hatsumi, he expressed styles that could ply well with her own. First it was Systema, now the Formless style once again. If Kisara was to master these styles the way Kano Agito did, she would be unbeatable, he thinks. Or, at least close to that. The Fang once defeated Wakatsuki Takeshi using his Formless style alone. Now, Ohma defeated the Wild Tiger with his Niko style only. She just needed to polish her techniques with the right people. Kano Agito was the right man for that task now. "Smart move. Kuroki Gensai is a Martial Arts Master, to the point of perfection. I think Agito realised he can't beat him with Martial Arts alone, so he chose an unpredictable style to catch him off guard, to counter him with tactics outside of the limits given by Kuroki's martial arts knowledge." her fighting theory was getting better and better with every fight she watched. With so many tacticians and strategists around her, she needn't him any longer. She will be fine, Ohma reassured himself.

Agito landed strike after strike after strike in a flawless flurry of hits - Yet even with this fantastic strength, Kuroki Gensai was unshaken. He was a genius above all else - And though Kano was tricky, he found an opening. Kuroki attacked with another devil lance - But he got stopped. Ohma was startled by Kisara's jolt and cheerful laugh. The look on Kano Agito's face was a caricature no longer, but his former, collected self. She must have realised the implications behind that man's words. "He's even more unpredictable than me! To think he could change so easily between his Formless and Martial Arts styles - He's fantastic!" Ohma smiled at her. What a child, getting so excited over over some guy catching another's wrist and immobilising him like that, as if she wasn't used to her own Aikido style that generally did the same thing. To think she'd ever get so excited over some guy that wasn't him. What a vixen. "What a monster." Ohma chuckled at her, watching Kuroki getting his left shoulder dislocated and all four fingers of his right hand broken. He had lost both of his devil lances now. He must be in a predicament. Having his wings clipped allowed Agito to reach an even further evolution, a complete mastery of the two sides of him. Only to receive a wound not from Kuroki's left hand, but from his thumb, the only remaining finger left intact.

Master Gensai used centrifugal force to re-set his elbow back in place - To think he would have the skill to perform the impossible with ease... Agito's caution was heightened. He was now on the offensive, making Agito ponder where he would strike from - Left or right? But Kano got it wrong, and whilst his own right hook punch missed, Kuroki's hit caused the Fang such intense pain from the impact that it assailed him. Agito's functions felt declined, all because of the organs, peritoneum, body - His everything was fighting the pain, and this was the only way to keep him stable - He switched to a formless style, only to receive a heavy headbutt that left his right eyes closed. "What the hell..." Kisara gasped, watching Agito completely miss Kuroki once again, and receiving another ruthless hit to his torso... Though he had been hit only three times, Agito felt complete agony. Why did his strikes have such impact? It was nothing compared to either Gaolang Wongsawat, the Thai God of War, who stood at the pinnacle of striking martial arts and possessed the fastest blows, nor the Herculean Wakatsuki Takeshi, who had the most powerful hits in the world. Agito received another right chop to his shoulder, causing him to retreat immediately.

"I think Master Kuroki realised there is a time delay between Agito switching styles." Kisara muttered - Ohma had agreed. "His caution of the devil lance also put him at a disadvantage." he noted. "Just like with Wakatsuki Takeshi, who was cautious against my Devil's Bane, so Kano Agito did the same." the very man got hit with a palm heel then grabbed by the neck of his costume. Agito couldn't expect any of these lands, thus, they all landed. All heavy blows were perfected by decades of training, thus they struck him without warning... And thus, they had impact. Agito got hit with another right straight punch.

"He's throwing punches with his broken fingers?!" Ohma couldn't believe his eyes. "Kano Agito's already using his indestructible. Does that mean they're too powerful for indestructible?" Kuroki did not miss the moment he backed away. He knocked Agito off balance with another palm heel, then a middle knuckle fist. If Kuroki was once used as a sandbag, now, he was the striker. Though Agito was knocked back with a right palm him once more, he was ready to get hit with a devil lance, but Kano finally used his kicks. Why hadn't he used them before, like in his fight with Hatsumi? Kisara had no clue, but at least she realised, he evolved for the thousandth of time.

Once the kick landed, he immediately switched back to the Formless and landed a heavy blow to his head, which was blocked by the master's broken hand. Agito decreased the time interval of the switch by a few milimeters, throwing off the master's calculations, hence allowing the Fang to kick and possibly break the Master's shin.

Formed, yet Formless. Formless, yet Formed. Upon being wounded more than ever before, he obtained a new power. Kano used a left knee hit which got blocked by the Master's forearm, and he closed the distance. Agito smirked confidently, his plan working well in luring his opponent. The very hit that he used to defeat Hatsumi, the hit that was virtually impossible to evade - The Dragon Shot, as he called it - In all of Agito's arsenal, it was his strike with the greatest fire-power.

But the Dragon Shot misfired.

Kano Agito's wrist was completely destroyed. Kisara cringed, one hand immediately slapping over her own wrist - She couldn't imagine the pain he was feeling. Kuroki had used a supinating wristlock. His right hand took the full brunt of the dragon shot, fracturing his thumb, yet he was able to incapacitate Kano's hand completely. Even with all his fingers broken, Kuroki forcibly contracted his muscles to make a fist - There is more to the Kaiwan Style than just the devil lance, after all. "That's just like Niko Style's bone-bonding! How does he know that technique?!" Ohma gasped in shock. Master Kuroki Gensai was the greatest enigma in the world.

Fury. Unease. Despair. These could not even come close to describing the flurry of emotions that gripped Kano Agito. He had fought over the course of 160 matched to repay his debts. He had crossed fists with the strong many, many times over, and each time, he evolved, attaining victory. Now, Agito was facing the biggest wall in his entire life. He instinctively understood that all of his fights had been for this very moment. "Pugno, ergo sum." the girl muttered under her breath. Agito, just like every fighter in the Kengan world, lived to fight. They fight, therefore, they exist.

Agito thought with his very existence in the line. He predicted his opponent's next move, but he was sorely lacking his usual strength, and shook him off. Agito went for a right knee hit, only to get hit himself with a right bent-wrist fist, followed by a right knee to the gut, and much more. No matter what the Fang threw at Kuroki, the Master moved as though he wasn't injured in the least, and deflected him with ease.

Kano's last spring towards the Master proved fatal, as he got struck with a strike to the jaw - An elbow hit used as a counter, used with the full body weight behind it. Agito stopped moving. In the brief moments that Agito was immobilised, Kuroki delivered a new move - Straight punch, Six Strikes. Everyone gasped, realising the legend of The Fang of Metsudo was ending. Though Agito was a monster in all its right. Even with his brain concussed, even with his right arm destroyed, the Emperor would not die. The Fang of Metsudo would not stop. Kano Agito would not falter.

But that moment came at last.

Two great stars collided, and one star fell. The star that shone brighter, shone fiercer, shone stronger - Remained. The name of that Star was... Kuroki Gensai. "Emperor of the Kengan Matches - You, too, were truly strong." the Master acknowledged the fallen champion.

"Fuck. Me." Kisara's jaw was dropped to the floor. The end of an era has ended, and she was there to witness it. "You'll catch flies." Ohma chuckled, pushing her jaw up. "Let's go." Kisara immediately took off all of his bandages and helped him stand. "Can you do this?" she asked, quickly snapping out of that awestruck self, and coming down back to earth. It was the last time she would see Tokita Ohma fighting. It was going to be a legendary fight.

Accompanied by Yamashita Kazuo, the trio were ready to go towards the arena - But were stopped by the Master himself. Kisara felt her breathing halt in place, until the man himself asked for Ohma to have a chat with him. Though the manager was fine returning to the infirmary and make sure the finale can be slightly delayed so they can have this chat, Hasashi Kisara did not move away from her boyfriend, not did Ohma attempt to push her away. His arm remained placed around her body. "You're pretty tough, aren't you, pops? You fought so brutally just a second ago, but you're already fit as a fiddle." the brunet chuckled dryly. "Do not overestimate me. Even I suffered injuries and fatigue. This is an inescapable reality, no matter how strong you may become." Kuroki was modest, for how great of a master he was. "So? What'd you want to talk to me about?" Ohma asked, though he wasn't ready for the conversation that followed. "It's been ten years since Tokita Niko left this world." Ohma's eyes widened in shock. As Kuroki so painfully put it, judging by their awful injuries, there was no guarantee they will both get out alive from this match, thus, he wanted to tell Ohma of the Niko style, as he is its heir.

Kuroki spoke about the lawless zone known as the Inside, and of this man who came, seeking the unification of that land through martial force. He created the basis of the Niko style. His name was Gaoh Mukaku, the final successor of the Gaoh Style of classical Jiu-Jitsu. Though he was a complete army in the body of a single man, even 30 years spent there accomplished nothing - Thus, he decided to pass on his style for the next generation. He raised the orphans from the inside, training them - But Tokita Niko was not a stand alone person. All of his students were named the same - Not only to keep the impression of people from the inside, as Tokita was one of the districts, but to spread the legend. Tokita Niko became a fictional yet charismatic entity, created to rule the Inside. Though the plan worked, their enemies grew in number, thus, Gaoh tried to train them all with a secret technique... However, something happened in that forest. Most of the Nikos were murdered, whilst the survivors scattered, and Gaoh Mukaku was never seen again.

Ohma was skeptical, though he believed his words - Yet how did he know all this, was a different matter. He says his own master was a man who assisted in the compilation of techniques to create the new Niko style. Gaoh Mukaku was a friend of his master, Kazufumi, and they would often swap techniques. It was during that time that he met Niko, who sought him, asking for his help....

The conversation went on for a while, but Ohma was grateful to have this new information about his old master and the fighting style that he uses. Master Kuroki went to get ready for his fight in the finale, whilst Ohma took Kisara with him to see the old man. Yamashita Kazuo pulled some strings to delay the match just long enough to spend some quality time with his fighter. Kazuo placed a towel on the ground and had Ohma lay down for him to give him a Shiatsu massage. Kisara couldn't help but hum in amusement and she sat down next to him, caressing his sea-weed hair. The old man said Cosmo's master taught him how to do massages.

"I have to say, looking at you up close, I didn't realise you had so many scars." the old man's voice wavered softly. "When we first met, I was so surprised by your build, I didn't even notice your scars. I really... Didn't know anything back then." "Of course I'd be covered in scars. I've been fighting for as long as I can remember." he chuckled, showing off his forearm. "Remember this scar, Yamashita Kazuo?" "Ahh! That one! That's from Lihito's Razor's edge, isn't it?" the old man gasped, watching the symbol of Tokita Ohma's first Kengan victory. "It still aches when it rains. Oh - Don't tell Lihito that though, it'll just get to his head." the brunet chuckled lightly. "Ahaha, yeah, I bet Lihito would be happy to hear that." the CEO laughed jovially. "...It's not just Lihito though. The scars from the Medicine man and Sekibayashi still hurt sometimes. So do the scars I got before that. I guess Niko would say - That's the price you pay for your recklessness - Isn't that right, Hasashi Kisara?" the solemn tone of his wasn't enough to snap her out of her trance. "I thought you'd start telling Yamashita Kazuo the history behind every scar on my body. You've seen them all, many times." he even tried to fluster her with subtle implications. Nothing. The fact that he accumulated damage beyond even his capacity was painful enough to accept. The manager looked at the girl's face - She was barely holding herself together. He understood the sentiment all to well. Though he loved Ohma as much as he loved Kenzo and Yasuo... Kisara loved him the same way she loves life itself, or perhaps even more. It was a sentiment beyond his own comprehension. "Hasashi Kisara, help me up, will you?" the man playfully tugged on her arm to get her attention. She moved robotically, but did just as before - Holding tightly onto his body as they walked towards the entrance to the arena. She felt as though she was guiding him to the guillotine and chopping his head off herself. "It's about time now, isn't it? Let's go, Yamashita Kazuo." he smirked cockily at the old man, who nodded, barely fighting back the tears. "Alright." he ushered lowly, following them close behind. "Whoaaa, you hear that? Feels like the stadium's shaking!" everyone was cheering for the finale to start already. It was fascinating. "Ohma. You're strong." the old man admitted. "Now, I haven't seen everyone in the world - And there might be someone even stronger than you out there, for all I know. But to me, YOU are the strongest! You never give up in the face of adversity. You've taught me that true strength is more than just physical strength. I could change myself because of you! YOU SAVED ME! And I'm so ashamed that I haven't done anything to repay you." the old man bowed deeply at his beloved fighter. "Hey." Ohma huffed in amusement. "Thanks. I'm glad I had you as my manager." Ohma said, stepping towards the entrance. "Bye. I'm off now." it sounded like the harshest farewell in history. "MY NAME IS YAMASHITA KAZUO!!!"  the old man screamed, as loud as his lungs held him. That day, when they first met... Yeah, that's right. What a good memory the old man has. "Do you remember the first thing I said to you that day? It wasn't just flattery. I always mean what I say. So I'll ask you one more time - You wanna fight too?" the old man was left behind, only softly able to mutter a response that may or may not have been heard. "Yes... Let's fight... So please come back safe and sound."

Once they reached the very entrance, Ohma pushed himself out of Kisara's arms, putting his hands on her shoulders and squeezing lightly. "You dumbass bookworm, you always did worry too much." Ohma realised she had stopped fighting. Her whole body was shaking and tears were rapidly falling down her face. "That was your cue to call me a Stupid gym rat." she only started crying more. "Ah, come on, stop crying, you know I hate it when you do that." she was just like a little child. Just like four years ago when they first met. "You're supposed to cheer on me all the way to the top. This is the top. Are you gonna bail on me now?" she shook her head, but still couldn't utter any coherent word. Poor girl. Loving so  much was a curse, and being unable to keep your emotions at bay was even worse. He used his fists to eliminate them, while she used tears. Even now, after proper fighter training, after participating in a Kengan match against the veteran himself... Even now, she remained his overly emotional little princess. How cute. "Hasashi Kisara. Won't you give me my good luck kiss?" "Take it yourself." she stammered so much over those three words, that he was almost surprised he understood her. Cupping her face, she gave her the single most tender kiss that they have ever shared. "I love you." Kisara almost jumped at the man, desperately trying to claw back at his hands and put them against her skin - But she remained like a statue where she stood, unable to even shift her gaze and watch him strut to the arena like the proud champion he was. Kisara fell to the ground like a broken doll and started sobbing. The old manager was witness to it all, and never once had he heard such a heart breaking scream as the one Kisara let out. But he was the only one to hear it, being shrouded by the loud cheer of the spectators. She was tugging on her hair, succumbing to the sheer distress and hysteria overtaking her mind -

Until finally, miraculously, she stopped. Yamashita Kazuo heard steps coming forth - He realised there were fighters he was acquainted with, who were not in the seats behind the commentators. Perhaps Kisara sensed them, for although lethargically, she pulled herself back to her feet, deathly quiet. They seemed friends of hers and supporters of Ohma. They walked right past him and stood by her side, one of them patting her shoulder - But she felt nothing. Like an android with no power left, she looked at the fight. All of her senses were cut off.

She watched Ohma take a Marionette-like stance, and once the fight was declared to have begun, he encircled the Master with a flickering footwork. Kuroki easily stopped him, as well as all the strikes Ohma attempted to land. Ohma's body was weak, until it wasn't anymore, and he activated his Advance and caught Kuroki's fist. Kisara whimpered. How she hated that damned secret technique. Ohma abused Kuroki's fist, broken by Agito, and brought the Master to his knees. When he tried to hit him with the devil lance, Tokita retaliated with a right knee, followed with numerous blows that made Gensai back down. All his attacks were blocked. Kuroki was advancing forwards, looking like a heavily armoured soldier.

Kuroki realised that, although Ohma was faster, he was lacking precision while in this state, and he took advantage of that knowledge, striking his face. Ohma evaded another devil lance using the phantom pace, landing a heavy blow to Kuroki's cheek. Ohma evolved. He could use the Advance and the Niko Style together.

Kisara recalled his Advance theory after the conversation he had with Kuroki. Being a master of the Niko style, the Advance was his only choice, despite it being a death wish. Stupid Gym Rat. He knows very well that he's gonna die. Fucking prick. Confessing his love for her whilst telling her he was going to kill himself in the arena. What a fucking inconsiderate shit head. "YO!!! STUPID GYM RAT!!! THE FUCK YOU DOIN'?! FUCK HIM UP ALREADY!!!" she shrieked at him from the top of her lungs. He was right - She promised to cheer on him to the bitter end. She couldn't stop now, even if her whole body was trembling and her voice was breaking.

The Master was impressed by Niko's pupil - He made the Tokita master proud. His blood was boiling as he landed a right downward elbow, but the follow up palm heel didn't come in contact with his opponent. Another person found his way there. Kisara didn't know who it was, but the other fighters there were shocked to see the one man that seemed out of this world completely, joining a bunch of fighters. Why was Kano Agito there? Though he was watching with half of his face bandaged, he could still see very well the fight. Tokita Ohma's Niko style was different than the style that he knew. Why was it different, he wondered? He also wondered why was Kisara trembling, just like before, during his fight? Was she crying again? Was she afraid for Tokita Ohma's life?

"OHMA!!" Agito heard her scream her partner's name, watching as his strike was repelled, and he was sent sliding to the ground painfully. He was back again, and ready to strike - Yet he barely parried another devil lance. Now he tried to confound the opponent, changing directions whilst keeping at top speed. How he could do it, they had no idea... But it was in vain. Kuroki started predicting his movements, and his blows started landing. "S-Stop.... Ohma... Stop... Stop already..." her shoulders were shaking harder, and Agito even heard a sniffle. He couldn't understand what she was feeling, watching her partner getting hit like that, spitting blood and what not. Though Kuroki threw all those hits with the intent of them being finishing blows, he seemed to have dispersed the impact. He was a fiercer foe than even Tokita Niko in his prime.

Kuroki knocked Ohma upwards with a left knee, then brought him down with a left elbow, following with a straight punch: six strikes that shattered his shoulder. He diverted all blows with his redirection move, missing all his vitals, but the amount of damage he has taken is considerable.

Yamashita Kazuo did tell me... That there might be guys out there who are stronger than me. This man is definitely one of them, Ohma thought. Hasashi Kisara is cheering for me, even if she knows it will be the last time she sees me fighting... Or, at all. I can't just give up now. I can't let them down, images of both Kisara and Kazuo flashed before his eyes as he used that cursed technique that he was never able to do properly - The Water Kata, Bind of Pisces technique...

But he got hit with a devil lance as he was holding the man into a tight hold - He was forced to undo the arm bar. His leg was damaged, that's going to affect his footwork and speed considerably. He lost his gambit, unable to break his arm, and now he's suffering from it. He was forced to undo the Advance.

"Will you choose death for your convictions? Then, at least allow me the honour of burying you." Kisara froze, hearing that omen. "DON'T YOU DARE DIE ON ME, YOU STUPID GYM RAT!!!" Kisara shrieked at him, hoping he would hear - And he did. Ohma chuckled, getting in a stance. "Sorry, but I'm not smart like Niko was. Let's save that talk for after the match." he said - It made Agito wonder - Was death such an awful fate, after all? Or was the idea of irreversibly parting from a dear one such a painful concept?

Whatever Ohma did, Kuroki's strikes looked as though they were bending - But not for long. It took less than a second of lost focus to get painfully hit, as his vision was blurring from the loss of blood. He took the brunt of that hit. Idiot. "OHMAAAA!!!!!" he could hear the voice of both Hasashi Kisara and Yamashita Kazuo, waking him up to the real life. is childhood didn't matter anymore, nor did his time with Niko. He had to live in the moment, for as long as he could.

Like a monster, drenched in his own blood, Tokita Ohma didn't fall, no matter how many lethal blows, kicks or devil lances he received. The sheer fighting will-power kept driving him forward. Even when his feet weren't holding him up any longer, he still punched back... Until he couldn't anymore.

Hatsumi couldn't feel the girl's shoulder anymore - Startled, he looked at the spot where she stood, and his heart sank. Kisara had fallen to the ground silent tears falling down her face, as she took deep breaths. Yamashita Kazuo, too, seemed defeated - Why, no one could understand.

WE HAVE A WINNER!!!

Agito had never seen a person as fast as Kisara once she leapt from her spot on the ground, sprinting half-way through the arena and throwing herself at the fallen man. "Baby? Ohma? Love? Are you alive? Please, please, please be alive. I beg of you, be alive. Be alive. Live. Gods, please -- You're the great Asura... You have to live. You're Ohma... You are my Ohma... Please, baby, please be alive. Sweety? Honey? Baby-cakes? Sweetie-pie?" desperately and knowing that the fallen one's main problem was his heart, she tried CPR on him, waiting for the people to get a stretcher and get Ohma to the hospital wing. "... Ohma?" his heart beat was faint, the girl could barely feel it, or his pulse. He seemed broken beyond repair. "Wake up, Ohma, please. Please. Wake up already. I'm afraid. I'm so afraid. I need you, Ohma. Please, open your eyes and look at me. I want to see your eyes again. I want to hear your voice again. Please, Ohma, protect me like you promised. Guide me like you promised. I'm shit at directions - I-Imma get lost. Please, hold my hand." but unlike before during his fight with Raian, Tokita Ohma wasn't conscious at all. He couldn't hear her voice, nor hear her desperate please to him - Thus, he couldn't reassure her in any way. "He fought well." Master Kuroki tried to touch the girl's shoulder, only to get his hand slapped away. He needn't any word for her. He had lost many friends, he could understand her pain.

Finally the stretcher was brought, and they rushed Ohma to the infirmary, where, once again, Hanafusa was to take care of him. Kisara was able to stand up, and just like Ohma's starting stance, she stepped towards where he was going, like a marionette. Hatsumi though he knew the extent of Kisara's love for that guy - But he was wrong. He didn't understand even a small fragment of it. Watching her grief and fear now... He pitied the girl. All the fighters stepped aside, allowing her to walk, followed by the manager. If they called out her name, she had no idea. She was deaf to any voice but Tokita Ohma's.

She held his hand all the time while he was resting in bed, crying uncontrollably for hours and hours, while everyone was enjoying a large party. Even Yamashita was out, unable to see Ohma in such a state, but also, because the medical team was busy treating him. They couldn't run a full test on the island so they were preparing to send him to the mainland as soon as possible. Bullshit. Kisara knew better than this. A little after every doctor left the room, Ohma awoke. The Sun was already setting outside. He cast his glance at the girl sobbing and holding tightly onto his hand - No wonder he felt his whole arm wet. Poor thing. He reached out his other hand to pat her head. Pitifully, she rose her head, smiling back at the man.

"Hasashi Kisara. Let's go for a walk." she merely nodded her head, unplugging him from all devices and supported his body as they sneaked out, towards the forest. He let himself fall down at the base of a tree, pulling the girl down with him, cuddled into his chest. It took a lot of effort to get out here. "Hah. What'd you know. I see Niko." he chuckled weakly. "What is he saying?" the girl asked, her her head resting against his chest, listening to his heartbeat. "He says I did well. One step short from beating that guy. Didn't think I'd see him again after regaining my memories. Guess it's a sign." he could feel her whimper. His grip tightened on her. "Then tell him to fuck off. He's intruding in our private moment alone. Jerk." Ohma chuckled, planting a kiss on top of her head. "He laughed. Says he's proud of me for becoming strong and finding someone like you to rely on." his smile vanished. "And he vanished. Guess he's giving us our time alone." he muttered, his weak hear swelling at being able to see his master's cocky yet proud smile once again. "So - I didn't think it will really end up like this. My weakling girlfriend became such a cool fighter and became the CEO of the biggest private medical hospital franchise. How does it feel, being so successful at less than 30?" "I would give it all up, just to spend one more day with you." if he wasn't so tired, Ohma might have been moved to tears. But he hasn't cried in his whole life, and won't start now either. "Well, I probably can't give you a whole day, but this evening, for as long as I last, is only yours." he told her. "Do you hate me? For throwing away my life like that? For not being able to stay by your side and keep my promises to you, as you did to me?" Kisara shook her head. "I love you more than I love anything in this life. I don't care about any promise. I just want to spend these last moments with you... And I want to hear your heart beat for as long as it has strength." "Ever the romantic one." he smiled weakly. "Forgive me. I just remembered that I saw you crying once, some years ago, after the characters of a tv series didn't end up with their happy ever after. I guess I forced that on you." he felt her nodding her head. "Please, speak more. I want to hear your voice for as long as you can talk. I don't want to ever forget it, for as long as I live." Ohma pulled her away, just to see her, and he undid the buttons of her shirt. "Can you promise me one last thing?" she nodded. With a small smile, Ohma placed his hand over her own heart. "You once told me that your heart is mine. Then, I want you to promise that, after I'm gone, that no matter how much you're going to grief, you will seek your happiness, even without me. Find another man to love. Spend time with your friends. Follow your dreams. Continue to train and fight. Live your life for the both of us. Can you promise me that?" she nodded her head, sniffling. "Say it. I want to hear you say it." "I-I..." she hesitated. The thought of loving another man seemed so outlandish to her. "I don't know if I can promise now that I will fall in love with a man that isn't you... But... I can at least promise to do everything else." "Good girl." he nodded, satisfied with the promise. "Kisara." her eyes widened - Never once had he called her by her given name alone. "I wanted to get back home when I did this, but I won't make it. I can already feel my life slipping." he said, one of his hands rummaging through his pockets. "Before we got here, I asked Yamashita Kazuo to come help me out with something. Said it's for a friend. Well, now I guess he knows it was me who needed it." he continued. "Sorry for putting you in this position. I never wanted to make you upset, let alone cry. I guess I did this quite a lot during this tournament. I kinda screwed up. But you forgave me. All these years, you stood by my side. You supported me, you cared for me, you showed me kindness. You saved my life. You were even fine with not calling you anything else except for your name. How could you stand the jerk that I was, no clue. I'd have beaten up that guy big time. And he was so boring, only caring about fighting and eating." he grinned weakly, looking up into those beautiful eyes of hers. "I'm gonna be selfish, but I'm not tying you down to a dead man. I just want you to know that... Hasashi Kisara, I have always seen you as my guardian angel. And I want you to marry me. Only for as long as I live - You're free to have fun after." he pulled a small wooden box that he carved himself - It had K + O on top of it. Once he opened it, a white gold ring was revealed, sporting an elegant zircon. Kisara slapped her hands over her mouth, hanging her head. "I would marry you and only you, no matter how many times I am reborn. You're the only man that I ever loved, Ohma. I love you so much." such a bittersweet feeling... Ohma truly felt cruel, putting her through all this. Still, he gently pried her hand away from her face and slipped it on her finger. "Sorry, I'm shit at jewellery. I know you love your gold, it suits you. But I never saw you in white. That's what girls wear when they marry, right? Thought it would fit." Ohma could see the way she forced herself to smile properly at him. She was always trying to hard to care for him, no matter what. "It's beautiful." she whimpered, reaching her hands to intertwined her fingers with his own. "You didn't even look at it." he teased her, pulling her down into a kiss. It was weak, but filled with so much love, that for a moment there, he actually had hopes of surviving. "Kisara. Can you sing to me?" "Forgive me... My voice isn't great at the moment... But I will do my best... But, Ohma?" he hummed in questioning. "You will forever be my husband and I will forever love you more than any other person in the world. So... Just once... Call me by my marriage name." He chuckled lightly, his arms holding her even closer to his chest. "I love you, my wife, Tokita Kisara."

For one last time, Ohma felt Kisara's fingers digging into his shirt - And for one last time, he heard her voice, singing to him, the saddest song there ever was.

Just sleep in my tender arms, Don't worry about any harms, All because I'm right here, with you.

One day, your world will grow stronger, Maybe you'll try to leave my side. And someday, I might not see you, I wouldn't say just go ahead, I just want for you to answer, Will you remember me? Will you come by and say hello?

When your world rises with the sun, And my world is setting with it, Will you and I stay together now? With all of our old pastimes, I'll start to set up my old clock, To come by and visit you forever.

Kisara couldn't feel Ohma's heart beat any longer. She stopped singing, and she snuggled even closer into his limp body, crying harder. At some point, she heard a rustle - The jovial voice of Yamashita Kazuo, as he found them. "Oh, there you were! I've been looking all over for you! Ow, ow, ow, my back." he grumbled, making his way to where the two lovers were embracing, yet didn't dare look down at them - Instead, he looked up at the starry sky. "Guess the Sun's set already. Boy, would you look at those stars. We didn't have any time to look up at the night sky during the Tournament." the old man admired the twinkling stars, somehow staying strong despite the sobs coming from the girl. "We'll be leaving the island tomorrow... I don't think we'll ever come back here. The extraordinary time will end, and we'll return to our ordinary lives. The people from public society and the people from the underground will go back to their everyday lives... But, there are some who can't go back to their everyday lives." the man sighed. "Time will move on, and our experiences will become memories. We'll never see some of these people again... But we can say for certain, that we were here. I'll go back to my everyday life too, but I'll never forget the time spent on this island." just like the woman, he, too, ended up sobbing furiously, whilst forcing himself to smile, in memory of Tokita Ohma. "Goodbye... Ohma."

Yamashita Kazuo allowed the girl more time to weep, before he left to inform Hanafusa that Ohma had passed away, and to retrieve his body. Kisara had no strength to cry or grip onto him anymore, only watching him being taken away from her, with Kokomi being the only person trying to comfort her. Much like a zombie in the dead of night, Kisara found herself walking back to their shared room, wishing to feel the side of the bed where he once slept on - Yet she bumped into Kano Agito - The same way as when she first talked to him. The man looked down at her, the single, unbandaged eye wide with shock, sing the girl so upset. He heard Tokita was awake and fine. Was the rumour wrong? Unexpectedly, she threw her arms around him for the second time that day, burying her face into his shirt. "Why are you crying?" he found himself asking. She couldn't speak at first, and instead, she raised her hand, show casing that ring. Though he didn't understood at first - It clicked. Did Tokita propose? "Ohma died." so the rumours were a hoax. "Ohma is dead." how was he supposed to comfort her? He had no idea. Agito remained quiet, yet this time, his arms engulfed her small body, mimicking her.

He allowed her time to weep - And he tried to think how would a normal person react to such a complicated situation. "I have resigned as the Fang." her body stiffened. "I want to learn about the world. I don't know how to comfort you for your loss. But if the offer is still available, I want to join you in your journey around the world." Kisara looked up at him, surprise on her face. "Really? You want that?" the man grunted in affirmation, taking out a handkerchief and wiped her tears away. "Yeah. I would love to. Let's do that as soon as we return home, okay?" Agito had a small smile, seeing a little bit of life in her eyes.

The following morning, before everyone was to leave the island, Kisara looked for the Chairman. She asked for help, for someone to be a proper stand-in and rule her company in her place, as she goes to travel with Agito. Of course, the old man easily solved that issue, glad to see Kano, who had sort of become his own child of sorts, was finally looking for his own life. Perhaps resigning was the best thing he could do for himself. Kisara then met with Agito, ready to leave the island on a private jet, but was surrounded by some of her friends - The others, she at least had the phone numbers of, so if anything, they could text. They all expressed their condolences, especially after noticing the engagement ring, hanging from a chain around her neck. They promised to see each other again - Especially those with whom she was friends with, prior to the tournament itself.

"I'm leaving the country. With Agito." she explained, and although her voice and expression were pretty monotonous, she at least tried to offer a small smile. "We can text and call each other. I don't know how long I'll be away... Or where we'll go. But I don't want us to ever break contact." it was shocking enough to know that Kano resigned, let alone that the two became good enough friends to go travel together. Perhaps they both had wounds that needed healing, and the other was the perfect method of mending. "Well, that was always your dream. Have fun, angel." Hatsumi smiled encouragingly at her. "Things are going to get better, eventually. Hang in there. If you need us, you know how to get ahold of us." Takeshi, too, patted her shoulder. "Yeah, exactly! We've been friends for so long!" Cosmo grinned so brightly, that made even Kisara chuckled weakly. Kisara felt a strong hug - Turning to see who it was, she realised it was Raian, so she pulled him away. "Don't even bother, psycho." she shook her head - She wasn't in the mood for his obnoxiousness. "Nah, babe, the gag's all done for. Just wanted to say that I wanna fight with ya again some day, so come back stronger, gotcha?" the girl shook her head. "Fuck fighting. I'm done." this earned a collective amount of gasps - But before anyone could interject, a new person spoke up. "Well then, now that the competition died, you're all single, ain't ya, hot stuff?" she couldn't believe that, ever after all this time, Tanji had to go this far and piss her off. Raian was ready to punch him off the island, but Kisara stopped him quickly. At first, she wanted to curse him into oblivion - But then, she looked down at her ring, sparkling so brightly from the Sun. She smiled, as if she understood a lesson. Carefully, she took off the chain and put on her engagement ring, latching the chain around her hand firmly - In a single instant, she punched Tanji's face so hard that blood flew everywhere. Raian was laughing so hard, while the others were shocked. "I changed my mind. It's not - Fuck fighting, I'm done. No. I'm not. Instead - Fuck you, shithead, I'm done with you." with a smirk, she used the cleaver-like technique she learnt from Agito to make him fall, before trying to mimic the spear move he pulled on Hatsumi - Who cringed, watching it. "Can you not do that while I'm around? It still hurts!" Sen grumbled in annoyance. "Yo, Raian - Wanna play volleyball?" the girl chuckled, grabbing Tanji's hair and kicking him with all the strength she had. Once, Ohma told her, the best way to let out your frustration was to beat something up. He was right. Far better than crying, at least. "FUCK YEAH!" with another wicked laugh, the Kure prodigy punched away at the victim, and the two pushed and pulled the kick-boxer between one another, until he couldn't move anymore. "How many kick-boxers must I beat to death before they get that they stand no chance against me?" she scoffed, raising her hand to look at her hand. "Ah, shit, his filthy blood dirtied my ring. Disgusting." she sighed, walking towards Agito, using his handkerchief to clean the ring, putting it back around her neck. "Ready, Agito?" the man nodded, and with one last wave at her friends, Kisara was helped up on the jet, and they went back home.

It didn't take long for Kisara to pack a backpack and go to Agito's - Together, they went to have a chat with Takayama Minoru, the man who was widely known as 'the second best'. Seeing him without his mask was weird, but Kisara had to admit, even with that wound from Agito, he still looked conventionally attractive. He had no reason to hide his face, other than giving the menacing look. "Going on a journey, huh? Look who's got too much time on his hands, now that he's stepped down as Fang." the man jabbed at Agito, though it was clear he wasn't really as hateful as before. "I've been living in a bubble for too long, so I'm going to broaden my views of the world the only way I know how. Kisara offered her help, so we're going together." Agito affirmed. "Omori told me that you're not declaring your candidacy as the next Fang." he cleary saw Takayama as worthy of the title. "I didn't want your hand me downs." the joke only landed on Kisara, who chuckled. "Okay, that was a joke." he admitted, though his face was unchanging. "It looks like there are still some threats sneaking around, so I've decided to keep protecting the master as a bodyguard." he explained. "We've got things under control, so get going already." Tayakama gave them his blessings. "Still, I never thought you'd ask for this." he threw a key at him, and Kano easily caught it. "You can have it. Not like I have time to ride it anyway. It's more than what a beginner rider like you deserves... Go out there and find yourselves. Both of you." "It's a Harley Davidson -- Damn! Thanks, Takayama, you're the best!" the man scoffed, not even bothering to look back and see the way the woman was admiring his motorbike. "How nice. I've always wanted to ride one." the two high-fived, getting for their first ever motorbike ride. "Are you ready, Agito?" the girl hopped on the motorbike, her arms around his waist. The necklace ring was tucked well under her shirt. Every time she missed her husband, she would clutch away at it, and she would feel better. It was not time for her to abide to her promise and seek her happiness. Live for the two of them. "Yes. Where to first?" Kisara shrugged, grinning. "Wherever the road takes us."

Though it was the end of a chapter, it was time for another to begin. Kisara was going to battle her emotions, but it the end, she will prevail - The same way she will prevail, learning Agito's fighting style and perfecting it to her own stature. She was finally able to get out of the house and see the world - Be free, like an uncaged bird - And she wasn't alone. Wherever she went, she knew she had her friends to rely on, and with Kano Agito by her side, she knew, no matter what happened, she will be fine.

Though the Ashura was no more, the Kitsune is going to march forward, walking down a new path, supporting the Emperor, and guiding him on his own journey towards finding himself. Ohma had once been Kisara's guide in life - Now, it was time for her to hold someone's hand and help them navigate further ahead.

And though she never speaks out her last name, wanting to detach herself completely from her authority back home, in her heart, she wasn't the CEO of the Hasashi Medical whatever. She was the wife of the most beautiful man that ever existed - Tokita Ohma.

Her name was Tokita Kisara.

< Previous Chapter Next Chapter >

#kengan ashura x oc #kengan ashura imagine #kengan ashura x reader #kengan ashura #tokita ohma x oc #tokita ohma x hasashi kisara #tokita ohma imagine #tokita ohma x reader #tokita ohma #kano agito #takayama minoru #kure raian #hatsumi sen #wakatsuki takeshi #imai cosmo #kuroki gensai

[darkdevasofdestruction]

Chapter 16 - Unlikely Best Friend

All the CEOs were gathered in the VIP Room 2, but neither of them had any idea why they were summoned by the Chairman. Kisara had to admit, she knew old man Katahara was a playful jokester, but this was a fishy situation and she was getting rather suspicious. Silently staying between Akira and Urita for comfort, she was listening intently to their chattering - And they were right. There were about five CEOs that were missing - All of them were CEOs that had lost their battles, though it wasn't a criteria, since many others who lost were present... In fact, apart from Akira and her parents, all CEOs were losers. Not only that, but her parents looked awfully relaxed... And that jerk of a fighter was there with them too, and he was looking at her with a wretched smirk. How annoying.

At some point, Katahara, followed by his best friend, the patriarch of the Kure clan, the king of Thailand Rama XIII and a ton of bodyguards came into the room... But the old man seemed to be completely unaware of the meeting.

It was a trap - The first to try to run away were the samurai-CEO and the CEO whose fighter was that sumo guy who lost against Seki in the first round, both of them having the fighting instincts in their blood... But as the door opened, an ocean of men with weapons, all garbed in white suits and wearing mean looks, flooded the room... with Hayami Katsumasa, the CEO of Toyo Electric Power Co. in the lead. So this guy was the reason for everything. He was trying to overthrow Katahara. He must have known from the very beginning that he and his cheap influence had no chance of winning, especially now that Julius lost against Wakatsuki, so he had to resort to this kind of blackmail. Disgusting.

Though three of the good bodyguards threatened Hayami, they were defeated in the blink of an eye by the most surprising man in the world - Hassad, the Arabian Whirlwind that was thrown in the ocean after the preliminary matches. How ironic. Still, he wasn't  the real threat, but many of the other awfully strong looking men.

ONe of the men in white took out a laptop and showed a live broadcast of some of the missing CEOs, who were outside, bound by ropes and threatened to be killed by a fat man with a knife or a machete to their neck. Actually.... That man's build looked an awful lot like Kaburagi's. At this point, she wouldn't be surprised if he somehow teleported his way to Katahara's private resort out of the blue.

"Oh hoooo. You guys there - If you were just a few points short, you'd be there with them now, isn't that right?" Katahara loked back at the CEOs of Burger Boss, Nentendo... And her parents. "So you guys were in it too, weren't you?" Kisara walked next to the chairman and looked at her parents in disgust. "Of course we were. We pledged from the very beginning that we would nominate Mr. Hayami as the CEO. Katahara's getting old and senile." her father let out an amused exhale. "Were you afraid that Wakatsuki would defeat you, then?" she crossed her arms, glaring at them. "No, you stupid girl. Tanji would have easily swept the floor with that idiot. But once again, you completely shatter all of our plans with your idiocy." her father accused her, but she could only raise her eyebrow questioningly. "What, did I breathe the wrong way? Did I blink twice as much as I should have? Enlighten me." she truly was curious what happened. "Tanji refused to fight for our company, unless you agree to date him." Kisara's eye widened in shock, only to burst into fits of laughter and needed to lean on the old man's shoulder, who was chuckling, just like her. "Really? Please, tell me you're joking, this is the most pathetic thing I've heard in my entire life." obviously, it wasn't a joke. "I have a boyfriend already. And even if I didn't, I wouldn't be dating this fuckass. If he doesn't want to fight, then find another fighter. Sure, there's no way you'll win, but at least you won't face the humiliation of forfeiting." she suggested briefly, only to see her mother smiling at her. "Because of you, the company will suffer a massive loss of income. If you don't solve this issue, we will sue you."  she threatened, but it only made her look ridiculous. "Of course I'll solve the issue. I am going to take over the company. It's in my interest to keep appearances, isn't it?" both of her parents were shocked. "Wh-Who said anything about passing on the business to you?! You're a stupid little child who likes to throw around money! Even after death, we'll never pass on the heritage to you." her mother snarled at her with anger. "I can get you Raian for your fight. He may have lost against Ohma, but he dominated the whole match. Not to mention, both Wakatsuki and the two fighters of the first match from round 3 are heavily injured. A little bit of persuasion and Raian might even be capable of killing them and win the competition..." Kisara trailed on with a smirk on her face. She knew she didn't need to convince the psycho to fight, though having the patriarch there wasn't too good for her. "No. We don't want that deadbeat from the Kure clan. In fact, we don't want any fighter. I think we can come to a nice compromise, you and us, daughter." her father came forward, towering over her. "You go in there and fight against that musclehead. If you come out of there alive, we will consider writing your name in our will." "So you're betting on me getting killed by Wakatsuki, aren't you? Fine. Hey, gramps, can the company CEO be changed during a kengan tournament officially, regardless of the circumstances of the change?" she asked, smiling at him. "Of course, it can be done - My, how exciting, we've never had a woman fighting in our tournament before! Have you heard that, Erioh? Maybe you should have sent some of the girl to fight at some point, I'm sure it would have been exciting." Katahara laughed, while the Kure leader merely smiled and shook his head. "Sweet! Well then, let's make this deal right now. You write my name in the will, I fight for you instead of that dumbass, I get out alive, I kill you, and I get the company! Wonderful!" Kisara chirped in mock-glee, shocking her parents. "There are no fights allowed between company owners! You will be kicked out of here!" her father yelled at her. "Actually, no rule states that a retired fighter, who becomes a normal spectator, cannot actively fight against a company owner." Katahara himself pointed out - The Hasashi owners surely didn't play that smart. "Oh, which reminds me... Hayami. The Hasashi company won't be supporting you anymore. We are supporting the Nogi group." with a peace sign thrown in, Katahara laughed again, while the man with half of his face burnt looked pissed off. "You will regret it, little girl - But I will give everyone a choice, even you. Will you join those four and wait for your executions, or will you join me and form a new Kengan Association?" his mustache was curled up evilly. "And Metsudo, I have a demand to make of you. Cancel the tournament and resign as chairman, effective immediately." "And what if I say no?" the old man was defiant - He surely must have his ground. "Then I'll blow up the kengan dome along with all of the kengan association members and foreign dignitaries." it seems that Katahara already knew about the intruders and the others who went to plant the bombs around the dome. He's not an old man for nothing, obviously - Which made Kisara relaxed. Katahara surely knew about Hayami's evil intent from the very beginning and has something prepared.

Nikaido Ren, along with the other Heavenly wolves, were the ones who actually installed the bombs, seeing as they were special ops for the Japanese army, how interesting. Hayami has about a thousand guardians inside and outside of the dome, and compared to Katahara's 250 bodyguards, the good guys were seemingly outnumbered... But doesn't this guy get that Katahara's best friend is the Patriarch of the Kure clan? Surely, those assassins would be helpful.

"Now, the cancellation of the tournament won't affect those of you who have already lost - As a matter of fact, I've prepared another chance for all of you. I promise you that I will host a new Tournament for the key positions in my association - Let us all build a new Kengan Association together." still.... If these many guardians were around... Were they threatening the fighters not present? "Hey, I have a question for you - What's happening to the fighters right now? The active ones AND the ones from the medical room." Kisara called out, hoping for the best. "Well... Who knows~? I will tell you only if you desert that old geezer." Hayami thought he had won. "Admit it, Katahara - Your time is done!" one of the CEOs who must have been an old friend of this jerk tried to call him out and reason to him, but he was completely out of it. "Hey, Metsudo - Do you see it now?" Erioh called out to his best friend, in a sort of shady way.   "He's gone back to his old tone of voice." the old man nodded his head dismissively. "You know you brought this upon yourself. You should've finished him off back then. The first time that Hayami Katsumasa rebelled against you." the patriarch was reproaching his best friend for his merciful decision from long ago. "You're fucked in the head. Who the hell would want to join you? Do yourself a favour and kill yourself or something." Kisara sighed, rolling her eyes. "Exactly! In your dreams! I'm going to reach the top by my own power! I don't need your help!" Yoshitake, shaking like a leaf, shrieked desperately at the evil man. "Ohhh, look who's grown a set of balls." Shion was puffind her cigarette, amused. "But that still just about sums it up." the Sumo-lover shrugged, along with his samurai friend. "Mr. Yoshitake speaks for the rest of us, here - WIth some exceptions, of course." Gaolang's employer smiled. "Oh, and let me take this chance to give you my answer - I'm not gonna be your partner." Kaneda's CEO spoke leisurely. "Likewise~." it was time for Naoya's employer to speak up. Hayami humphed in annoyance, seeing the resistance. "And what about you, Akira? Your late father was a loyal subject of mine, so I decided to extend this offer to you, the only executive of a winning corporation present, out of respect - Seeing that Miss Hasashi over there decided to rebel unwisely." once again, the red head rolled her eyes. "Loyal subject...? And who was it that ordered Mr. Urita's father to dispose of your Loyal Subject?" Akira accused the jerk. "My father was nothing but your puppet. He killed Mr. Nishihonji's father, just as he was told - But not us. We'll never be your puppets." Sukizo, too, seemed pissed off. "You fools are completely oblivious to the situation. Forget it. Get lost!" in that instant, the guardians were ready to attack - And so was Kisara. She took her katana out and got in her stance. A that point, Katahara raised his hand like a little child, asking if he was allowed to ask something. How hilarious. "There's something I just have to know - You didn't care about the tournament results all along, did you?" Hayami confirmed that thought, saying that his true goal was simply to overthrow him and destroy his Kengan association, to build his own. Still, in that motion, he confirmed that he was going to throw the Heavenly Wolves under the bus for being 'terrorists' Not only that, he said that he would blow the dome either way if the people didn't accept him being appointed as the new Chairman - What a mad man! "And, okay~! That's all the evidence I need~ 💖! I just so~ happened to have this recorder on me~♪ Now. What would your subordinates think if they heard this?" Katahara asked, only to be called a fool by his enemy. "It'll be even worse when the foreign heads of state hear of this. As soon as they know you're the terrorist mastermind, then you can kiss any hope of becoming Kengan association chairman goodbye. In fact you'll never return to public life again." "I said you're a FOOL." Hayami was getting very pissed off by the old man's antics. "Ohhh~! Listen to how clear the audio is~♪! You'll have a hard time working your way out of this one~!" Katahara hummed all amused. "SHUT UP!!!" Hayami yelled sternly, and the guardians were ready to strike. He really thought he had Katahara in checkmate, that idiot. "How do you plan to get THAT outside, exactly? In case you've forgotten, you're completely surrounded!" in that instant, someone got a message on his walkie talkie and went to communicate it in a whisper.

As if on cue, the wall was freaking broken and from a helicopter jumped 50 elite Kure members - Kisara couldn't help but laugh - Those two old men were really fantastic! "Thank you for the patience. Fifty elite members of the Kure Clan, at your service." the Patriarch was ready to fight. "The pieces are in place. Shall we have ourselves a game~?" a mischievous, triumphant grin was painted on the Chairman's face. "Hyoooohoohoho! Surprised yet, Hayami? And just to be clear - We're not the only ones resisting you! You guys join in too!" all of his elite bodyguards, and some famous fighter relatives of the employed fighters, like Inaba's gramps or Mikazuchi Rei's old man.

"HEY BABE! THANKS FOR TAKING CARE OF GRAMPS!" Raian's loud, boastful laugh resounded through the VIP room as he run to her side, killing guardians at fantastic speed. "Sure, sure! Raian - I have to go save Ohma. How about we have our little teaching lesson right now?" Kisara grinned, stepping forward next to her psycho friend. "HA! HEY, GRAMPS, IMMA MARRY THIS ONE, GOT IT?" his grin was splitting his face in two. "Keep dreaming, Raian!" the red head laughed as she charged ahead of the Kure boy and started killing away at the guardians. She let all restraints loose - She never killed before, but she threw all of her anger and frustration into destroying the people threatening her life. She had one goal, and that was to get out of there and reach Ohma. She had to save him before it was too late. "Work on your stance, babe - And careful to those fuckers - Don't wanna hurt your pretty face, do ya?" he said as he ripped a guy in two perfect sides. "...Wicked..." Kisara's green eyes looked with awe at his raw power. To think a human being can actually rip a man apart like that, it was fantastic. "LOOK OUT!" Raian rushed and threw his arms around the red head, turning around - He shielded her from a sickle throw. "Shit, I'm sorry -" the girl tried to apologise, but Raian activated his Removal. "You're dead." yep. He was beyond control now and he went on a rampage. So much for a killing lesson. At least she was now able to follow him through the corridor of dead bodies and leap out of the room. "THANKS, RAIAN! SEE YOU LATER!" she called out, not looking back and hurrying the hell out of there before anyone could catch up to her.

The girl ran out of there, and as soon as she got to the lower parts of the dome, she saw various fighters teaming up against bunches of evil guardians surrounding them. All of the fighters were bare-handed, but neither seemed to be struggling, despite their injuries. That is the true pride of a fighter, huh? Fascinating.

There was Kuroki Gensai at some point, looking completely unbothered and in perfect shape as always, and then there was Saw Paing going all out, as always - And further down, she found four fighters going against a guardian with long, dark hair, wielding some kind of weapon that seemed to have severely harmed Adam Dudley. Kaneda was in the back, whilst an injured Cosmo, finally out of his wheelchair, was in the vanguard with Gaolang and his shattered right fist just behind him.

"We wouldn't want the Thai God to injure his Heavenly fist so bad that he can't protect His Majesty, now, would we~?" Kisara teased as she lunged forward and cut the enemy's weapon in two, before cutting him down in the same manner. "Don't worry, things are going to settle down... And your employers are safe too. Toyo's CEO tried to make a coup, but Katahara has everything under control and the guardians are being killed left and right. Any idea if Ohma is still down at the medical wing?" she asked, cleaning the blood from her katana on her sleeve. "Thanks for the help, Nee-san! Anyway, I think he's still there. But don't worry, there were a lot of fighters in that room, so he's safe!" Cosmo smiled, tired from the exhaustion of getting out of his wheelchair. "Wonderful. Now then, I suggest you go somewhere safe and wait until this commotion dies down. See ya." with a rushed peace sign, the red head sprung out of there as fast as when she'd arrived. "Huh. I never imagined Miss Kisara would slice a man in two without any hesitation." Gaolang's eyes were wide with surprise, but at the same time, he could easily get it. He, too, would kill and has killed, in order to protect His Majesty - Sometimes, assailants don't know how to stop when they see themselves at a disadvantage. Ohma... That Tokita Ohma must be a really lucky man and a good fighter. Perhaps he should pay attention to his next fight.

Just a little more, just a few more bannisters to slide down on, just like when she was a child at the skate park - And there it was, the lowest floor, the one that housed the Infirmary - The whole place was swarming with guardians - But no matter. They will all die by her sword. The killing was, however, stopped once she noticed the huge frame of the ex-Nentendo fighter, Haruo, who had Mokichi, Ohma and Yamashita Kazuo in his grasp, and was followed by Miracle Doctor and Inaba.

"RYO!" the girl cried out, running up to him and following Haruo to the secluded, safe room where she let those three. "Are you three staying?" "I need to go help Master, but I'll come back later!" Haruo said, rushing out of the room. "Since these two are the most injured, I need to constantly keep an eye on them. Now that you're here, I guess I don't have to worry anymore. Inaba wanted to make sure these guys were safe." though the doctor smirked and wiped the sweat from his forehead, Ryo smiled at the girl. "Thanks, you guys, you are the best. Stay in the corner next to the those three. I'll handle the rest now." closing the door, Kisara went to kneel on the ground, the sword laid in front of her, and her hands were resting on her lap. If there was something useful she learnt with Hatsumi, was to throw the enemy off guard by not showing your intentions - Either keeping your hands in your pockets, or... Sitting on the ground, completely unbothered and seemingly defenseless. Or at least, that was the impression she wanted to let. "Will you be okay, Miss Kisara?" Ryo asked, frowning. "Let's just say that I've never been angrier in my life, and that someone broke all the shackles that restrained me ethically. I'm going to let all my frustrations out." she smiled wickedly, like an enigmatic Kitsune, as she cracked her fingers.

And then they waited. And waited. Until the door opened, and three guardians got in. They started laughing, saying that she was ready to commit seppuku, hence the katana before her, but before they knew it, all of them were left in pieces, in their combined pools of blood - And Kisara was back to her spot, as if nothing happened. This process continued each time the door was kicked open, and she would slash them to bits - That is, until Haruo opened the door, stumbling in and dripping with blood from head to toe. Everyone yelled out his name out of shock and concern, only to see some kind of sharp rapier impaling him, making him fall limp to the ground.

"I found you." the grave and somber looking guardian spoke in a low voice. Although, the next words that followed were completely in disarray compared to his previous action. "Run." he said, making the people inside the room blink in confusion. "Wh-What did you say...?" Yamashita Kazuo, fallen to the ground, managed to stammer meekly. "Run. This dome will be blown up shortly." the enemy spoke so casually as he took out a handkerchief and cleaned the blood from his blade. "I will allow you to go freely, if you'll take that man with you." he continued, motioning towards Ohma. "Why is Ohma so important to you?" Kisara spoke sternly over Yamashita, who was trying to whisper a question of concern. "This is your only chance. Julius in engaged with Squad B just up ahead and my squad is heading to him as back-up. He's furious, now that he's realised he was just a sacrificial pawn. Security should be light now. Go on and escape." everything he was saying was so completely weird. "W-W-Wait just a second...! Did you say that the dome's gonna blow up...?! Then what are we waiting for?! We have to evacuate everyone - Quickly!" the manager wailed in desperation. "Don't get the wrong idea." the man threatened solemnly, piercing Haruo's back once again, earning a shriek of distress from the old man. "Do you think that I was letting you go out of good will? Keep the Tiger's Vessel alive. Those were my orders." Tiger's Vessel? What an odd metaphor for a human, let alone Ohma. Did something happen to him when he was younger, still in the Inside, and he doesn't remember? Could this be the cause of his amnesia? "What in the world does that mean?" Kisara got up from her spot, yet didn't drop her guard for a second. "You don't need to know, and you knowing wouldn't make a bit of difference. Take Tokita Ohma and leave the dome. This is your last chance to survive." and he was dead serious about this. "Miss Kisara, maybe we should go. I have to find Uri and get him out of here." Ryo was gritting his teeth, afraid for his best friend. "This isn't the most optimal scenario I envisioned. We have to come up with a plan." though the miracle muttered, though quite fantastically, the once unconscious man got up on wobbly feet - And everyone gasped out his name - Only for him to groan, asking what happened while he was asleep. Seeing that he was awake, the guardian decided that letting other people live would only get in his way, and with someone in such a bewildered condition, it wouldn't pose as too much work to get him out of there - So he lunged towards the manager to attack, only to get his rapier blocked and kicked to the side. "Hold up, hombre. Don't you think you've gotten too full of yourself?" Kisara hissed at him, getting in a defensive stance in front of the manager and his fighter. "Hasashi Kisara - Why are you covered in blood, and who the hell is he?" Ohma's low voice made her feel instantly more relaxed and courageous. "Well - One of the CEOs had a coup d'etat and planted bombs around the dome and is now threatening to blow this up, while his bodyguards go around killing everyone that isn't present in the stadium. Was that good enough for an explanation?" the red head chuckled, sparring intensely with the rapier wielding guy. "Nah. You have too much red on you. Come over." just as she drove the guardian back, she turned her back to him and stepped next to Ohma who was eying the blood caking her clothes and face. "I don't like this look on you. Who ruined that cute outfit of yours?" he asked, raising his hand to cup her face and wipe the blood from her cheek. "I wouldn't know. They're long dead. They stood in my way while I was trying to reach you. Grave mistake." that sweet yet playful smile made the man huff in amusement and reach his other hand forwards the enemy, using a new skill altogether to catch the tip of his rapier and break it. As he flicked the tip away, he lunged his foot forward and punched the guardian easily, driving him away. This wasn't the same Ohma as before - This Ohma was on a completely other level. He was radiating calmness, he was cool-headed and collected, and most of all, he was stable both mental and physical, apart for his injuries. "This guy is too predictable, I should have let you had your fun." Ohma spoke, before turning his attention towards the opponent, looking bored. "I'll only repeat myself once. Get lost." "I see that you qualify as the Tiger's Vessel." the guardian spoke, throwing away his weapon to clatter and clank on the ground. "...Are you working for Him? Why is He showing up now?" by the looks of things, Ohma had an idea about what was going on. Something tells Kisara that this wasn't JUST a coup d'etat, nor was Hayami the real mastermind behind all this, but a greater force was behind him, using this opportunity for far more sinister schemes. Though the enemy had no more weapons, he didn't need that, for he activated something similar or quite literally Ohma's Advance technique. "I'll have to take you by force. The Tiger's orders are absolute." "I'd completely forgotten It's real name until now. Possessing Spirit. I guess you're not bullshitting me. You must be His messenger." stepping forwards, Ohma got in a stance. "Hasashi Kisara, stand back and protect Yamashita Kazuo if needed. This guy's not gonna back down easily." though she wanted to yell at him for going into a fight while so heavily injured, she merely nodded her head and got in front of the old manager, along with the assassin and the doctor. Thankfully, though, and quite incredibly, the fight lasted far shorter than expected, and the opponent was unconscious "Hey. Go back and tell him this - You won't get me with the same trick again. If you want me, you'd better come for me yourself." Ohma's cocky smirk was as enticing as always and she wanted to just grab his face and pull him in a deep kiss.

He was alright! Ohma was alright! Awake and alive and alright - More or less - But he was! What a relief, even if temporary, it was good. "Hasashi Kisara - Is there something you want to say to me?" the brunet came over to her, bending down slightly at the waist. "I..." he raised her chin with his finger to make her look at him. "I have quite a few things to tell you... But looking at you made me forget everything." her smile widened. "I'll talk to you properly tonight... Until then... I just want a single reassurance from you. Can I have that, please?" she asked, extending her pinky towards him. "Can you promise me that, no matter what I do, you won't hate me or be disappointed in me?" This question clearly surprised the man, but he was quick to get over his shocked, and he let out a small chuckle as he hooked his pinky to hers, planting a kiss on her forehead. "I promise." as soon as he spoke those words, he could see his beloved relax visibly - Only to side step him and go towards the exit. "Then, I'll be seeing you tomorrow night. Take care of Yamashita Kazuo." with a wink, she skipped out of the room, leaving everyone, especially her brunet darling, confused. "Have I missed a lot while I was asleep?" he asked out loud, though nobody knew what to answer.

As soon as she stepped out into the hallway, she noticed that there were no more white guardians anymore, but the place was filled with Katahara's fighters. So the coup was dissolved. Perfect. It was time to go to the chairman's office and look for his fighter. Getting there, she saw not only the chairman, but his best friend and a few of his personal bodyguards, yet no sight of The Fang.

"Ahh, Miss Kisara, to what do I owe the pleasure?" the old man asked, stepping towards her. "Well - Now that so many people are here, I guess I have a bit more to say. First, I think I should thank you for authorising the inheritance deal and the fighter change, even though it was kind of a weird thing." she smiled wryly, only to see the old man laughing merrily. "Not at all, not at all! You see - Sayaka is my daughter, and as a father, I would never want her to come to any harm. She and my son are my greatest treasures - And I'm sure Erioh here feels the same about his daughter. If your parents want to have you killed, but you have a plan, then by all means, I'd love to give you a chance to prove that you're going to be a far better CEO than they are. I had my doubts, but after seeing you fight earlier, I knew I had made the right decision. Still, there are no weapons allowed, I wonder what you will do, especially against a veteran like Wakatsuki Takeshi."  this answer made the girl smile and drive her hand through her hair. "Few people know that I trained with Hatsumi for four years - But that's for the best, isn't it? Nobody expects anything from me, because I'm a girl. But... Look at Karla. Nobody expects a cute girl like her to fight, and yet..." she ended with an enigmatic smile. "Haha, she's right! Erioh, what do you say? Maybe you ought to bring some female fighters for the next matches?" the old man turned towards his best friend, who had his hands in his haori sleeves. "Your opponent won't be easy to fight and four years of training will count for nothing against a veteran. Even so, I'm quite curious how the match will unfold. What style do you use?" the old fighter asked. "Aikido is my main style, but Hatsumi's style isn't the only thing that I know. I've been developing my own style, based on my fortes, so that I overcome the obvious physical weakness." this explanation earned a chuckle from the patriarch. "I see, I see, so the match will prove to be rather fun to watch. I will be rooting for you, Miss Kisara." Erioh spoje, making the girl smile. "Thanks, you two. So, this gets me to my next reason for being here. One - I can't find Raian, and I need to meet him in half an hour in the forest. And two... I need to see Agito urgently. I'd like to know where I can find him, please." the chairman chuckled, realising with ease her intent. "Agito never taught anyone before. Are you sure you're up for that?" the girl simply shrugged. "No clue. But his fight against Gaolang fascinated and inspired me. And that Formless style... Whatever it was, it looked a lot like the Aikido style I've been practicing, but on a whole other level. Even if I didn't have to prepare for a fight, I'd have liked to have Agito as my teacher, at some point... If he'll have me." her explanation earned a chuckle and a pat on her shoulder from the old man as he told her where to find his Fang, and she made a bee-line right to his room, knocking and waiting for the door to open.

Once it did, she looked up at the man towering over her and gave him a sweet smile. "Hi, Agito! How are you doing? Congrats on that amazing fight against Gaolang, you both were fantastic!" but the man remained silent. With a better look at him, she realised his hair was still disheveled and looked troubled, yet with added surprise at seeing the girl in front of him. "Uh... Are you doing alright? Is something upsetting you?" "Why are you here?" he asked bluntly. "Ah - Well... I need to ask a huge favour from you. I really need you to teach me your fighting style." his eyes widened slightly, before grunting out a definite No and stepping back to close the door, only for the girl to throw herself into the door to keep it open. "Agito, please, I need you! My parents' company fighter cowarded out and I have to fight against Wakatsuki myself! I can't do it without you!" hearing her desperate plea and the reason for her seeking his aid made his stunned - Not only was someone actually asking for HIS help, but a complete newby, a small and frail girl, of all things, was going to fight a Kengan match against a man that was only defeated twice in his over 300 matches career. She could have been placed against him, and it would have made no difference altogether. What the hell was in anyone's mind to accept this? "The chairman won't allow this. You're safe." but she shook her head. "The chairman already allowed this deal. It's all a business move, and it's beneficial on my part. If I get out alive from that match, I inherit the business. And well... I guess I finally get to test the progress I've made in the past four years of my training. Please, Agito, I really need you. I started learning how to fight so that I would be able to stop people from walking all over me. This is the last step I have to take. Once I inherit the business, not even my parents will be able to betray or humiliate me anymore. Please, accept. Just for a day. Just tomorrow." the girl's plea made him look down at her with his hard stare - And he nodded his head, albeit skeptically. "I can't guarantee you won't leave injured." the girl simply smiled widely. "It's fighting, I'm not expecting to leave unscratched. Thank you so much for accepting, it means the world to me!" they exchanged phone numbers for the next day's meeting, and once again, the girl darted off.

This time, Kisara went to her room, changing into comfortable, fighting clothes, and then ran into the forest, hoping that the old man had informed his psycho devil kin about the meeting time and place. Thankfully, Raian was already there, with his hands in her pants' pockets, almost as if he was imitating her from their earlier encounter. "Lookie, lookie who's finally decided to show up!" he sniggered teasingly. "I'm only ten minutes late. It took longer than I expected to find Kano's room and ask him to train me tomorrow." she sighed, stretching a bit. "Eh? Why d'you need that guy, when you've got me?" he asked, tilting his head like a confused puppy - It was almost adorable. "Realistically speaking, the fighting style he showed at the end of his fight with Gaolang matches my own. Whether it is Aiki, Systema or his Formless style, it's exactly what I need. Not only that, but Wakatsuki only ever lost against two people: Kano Agito, the man that I want to train me tomorrow, and Hatsumi Sen, the man that has trained me in Aikido for the past four years. He has never seen me fight before, but I have seen him. I know most of his fighting style and patterns by now, and I know that his Karate hits have a far shorter range compared to normal ones, so that will be in my advantage. I play a lot on the deceiving and surprising side - I shock with my moves so that I will gain that 1 second advantage and take you down. When Wakatsuki sees me taking his arch enemy's stance, he will pale. Not only that, but my Aikido style uses the enemy's strength and power against them, so adding his mountain-like state, you can imagine that he will be fighting against his own power added to my own. I don't need to win. I need to impress myself. This is my chance to prove to everyone, myself included, that I'm not the stupid, worthless doormat called Kisara that can't stop people from walking all over her. So... Yeah, Raian, I need all the help I can get." she explained  - But the man before her barked a laugh. "Fine, fine, whatever, I get ya, you're a fine cookie, babe. Now let's see what you've got." he got in a stance, while Kisara adopted a more leisure one, although not the same one as before, as that trick was already done and wasted. That was the huge problem with Kisara's strategy - It was based on one-tricks for the most part. She really should have had grappling lessons from Cosmo.

For the rest of the day until later into the night, the two kept on sparring and sparring, until the girl couldn't take it anymore. She was exhausted and famished. Of course, that psycho was doing fine, despite having used his Removal repeatedly, but he was nice enough to let her lean on his shoulder while they ate together. When things weren't revolving around fighting, Raian was actually a weirdly good company - If you were able to ignore the weirdo aspect of him and how he kept saying they were going to get married, though Kisara suspected he made the idea more into a gag, copying and mocking Karla's behaviour around Ohma. She wasn't entirely sure, but it didn't make much of a difference.

When she was finally full and ready for resting, the girl went to Hatsumi's room for a well-earned shower and strategy planner, considering he was one of the only two people to ever defeat Wakatsuki. Even if a lot of years passed since then, facts were facts, and neither changed their fighting style 180 since then. Now, three people were aware of the fight... With Wakatsuki being the fourth, but she will only tell him the next day, at evening, hoping to create enough disarray into his tactics, at least short-term.

-----

The night of the fourth day of the Kengan Annihilation tournament has approached, and all fighters were anxious for the last day, which held three rounds - It was going to be the most fantastic show anyone will witness in their entire life... And for Kisara, it mean the beginning of the end.

As Agito praised her progress and watched her leave from the forest grounds, the girl had only two objectives for the remaining time - First of all, she went by Wakatsuki's room and waited for him to open the door and let her in. He looked as bad as the previous day, unfortunately for him. He sat back down on the edge of the bed and looked up at the girl fidgeting from one foot to the other. "What is it, Kisara?" he asked. She had an almost guilty look on her face - He wondered why. "Remember when I said I will kill my parents?" she asked, taking a deep breath. "With Katahara as a witness, I struck a deal with my parents so that I will have my name on the business inheritance once they die. And, of course, I will force their time of death." she continued, with an almost dramatic effect pause. "Taking a life isn't easy, Kisara. Don't let anger take over you. You're not like them. They're not worth your time." despite his advice, the girl merely smiled. "I'm sure your employer told you about the coup from yesterday, didn't you? Though he wasn't present, he must have heard from the other CEOs. I was there. And when the guardians filled the VIP room, I and Raian went on a killing spree. I had to get the hell out of there and make sure Ohma was okay. That doesn't take away the fact that I took lives without any kind of hesitation. I had a single goal in my mind, and I achieved it. And so I will. Tomorrow. I will kill my parents and get my hands on the business." she spoke more sternly, much firmer, as he's never heard her before. "If you're so set on doing this, why did you come to tell me? Is it because I'm your best friend?" though he stated that possibility, he was more than aware that it wasn't the right answer. "No. I didn't want anyone to know about this, in particular. I don't want anyone dear to me to change their view of me, or think I'm some kind of evil, murderous, greedy person. The reason I'm here to tell you is... Because this issue, unfortunately, involves you indirectly. You were supposed to fight Tanji, but that cowardly jerk dropped out of the competition because I rejected him and Raian socked him in the face and wanted revenge. The deal was that they will only write my name in their will... If I become their new fighter and come out alive. They new you were their opponent in the next fight, and considering out differences... You could easily kill me in a single move. They don't know that I've been training, nor that we are friends. So... At least I know that I won't die." she explained with an awkward smile, watching his flabbergast expression, his single visible eye wide, and mouth slightly agape. "Are you trying to tell me that my next match will be against -- You?" the girl nodded sheepishly. "Are you out of your mind?" "Slightly. Despite everything... I still want you to fight with everything you've got. Don't be afraid to kill me. You know I can't be killed that easily. It's because you're my best friend that I hope you'll have enough faith in me that you'll fight the same as with any fighter. Please respect me and do your best, as you always do, okay, Takeshi?" with a small smile, she stepped in front of him and opened her arms wide - It was their signal to have a hug - And despite his head shake, he did indulge and embraced her. "You're far too reckless for you own good. Didn't you always cry about how awful it is to get injured? That you can't handle pain? And now you're willingly getting into a fight against someone like me. Do you have any idea what you're getting yourself into?" he asked, only to feel the girl shrug. "Not entirely, but for the most part, yes. Though I'm not really qualified, I promise, I'll still do my best to make you and all my friends proud. I will go rest for now. But before I go..." with a cheeky grin, Kisara opened the door. "Please don't destroy my face. I'm far too pretty for that. And getting a full dental implant would get my business in bankruptcy." she laughed, going back to her room. To Ohma. Now that was going to be a difficult conversation to have.

Not only she didn't go to see him for a whole day and a half, but he had changed radically. She was almost afraid to see how Ohma was like now - Possibly this was the real Ohma, before his memories went down the drain. "Ohma? Are you here?" the girl asked, quietly opening the door, careful not to wake him up, if he were asleep. But he wasn't. "Look who's finally here. Did you miss me?" that didn't sound like Ohma at all. As she stepped inside the room properly, she saw him laying down on the bed, shirtless as always, and with a shit-eating grin on his face. "Of course I did. You have no idea how worried I was when you were unconscious." she sighed softly. "Yeah, I know, I heard you." he smirked wider, seeing the sweet smile on her face. "And I did what Her Majesty requested. I woke up. Now get over here already." though he reached out his arm towards her, she shook her head. "Let me take a shower first." and so she did, returning back all freshened up and wearing one of his Tshirts. As she climbed on the bed, the man playfully grabbed her and placed her on his lap. "How bold." she chuckled, throwing her arms around his neck and pulling him into a deep kiss. "Now that's a proper welcome." he let out an amused huff. "Did you get your memories back?" his smile widened. "As right as always. Yeah, I did. About time, huh?" she nodded with a happy grin on her face. "I'm really happy for you." this time, she kissed him gentler. "What have you been doing these days? You seem pretty tired. And you have bruises all over you." he noticed, running his hands down her legs. "Uh... Can I tell you that tomorrow?" based on how evasive she was, Ohma merely raised his eyebrow, but agreed nonetheless. "Thanks, love. How about you tell me whatever you want that you remember, and tomorrow, I promise I'll explain everything to you." Once again, the brunet agreed, but instead of beginning a tale, he switched their positions so he would be on top of her. As always, he was always on top. Of everyone and everything. "I've got another idea." "I'm sure you do." her smile matched hers, as she pulled her closer to him, her hands playing with his beautiful, dark hair. "Welcome back, my love."

< Previous Chapter Next Chapter >

#kengan ashura #kengan ashura x reader #kengan ashura imagine #kengan ashura x oc #tokita ohma #tokita ohma x reader #tokita ohma imagine #tokita ohma x oc #tokita ohma x hasashi kisara #hatsumi sen #kano agito #kure raian #katahara sayaka #wakatsuki takeshi #okubo naoya #soryun shion #kiryu setsuna #yamashita kazuo

[darkdevasofdestruction]

Chapter 15 - Distress

If Kisara thought Wakatsuki was a colossus - Standing next to Julius, he looked aking to a smurf, which was rather terrifying. Still, the red head believed in her best friend. He was going to win, no matter what. There was only ONE Wild Tiger in the Kengan organisation, and that was Wakatsuki Takeshi himself. Though Takeshi was the first to land a heavy blow to his opponent's abdomen, he retaliated with a forearm to his torso, driving him backwards. This guy must be on some really heavy steroids to be looking that way and be able to ram into Takeshi like a train, running with him as if the Tiger was nothing more than a plushie. The way he destroyed the cement wall of the arena using his opponent, and how he continued to punch the man made Kisara cringe - But Takeshi, despite being sloppy, has always been a phenomenally intelligent fighter with great tactics - He blocked the punches with his foot and was able to drive Julius back, even going as far as to land a heavy blow to his nose. Though he continued with multiple punches to his face, he was slapped away like a swatted fly by Reinhold.

Now, the two were standing a few feet apart, eying each other menacingly and spitting away the blood. Once more, they stepped in front of each other, and prepared for an initiative check - The dice must have landed on the same number for the two, as they both hit each other's faces with their full strength. They seemed to be on equal footing with each and every move they were delivering. Takeshi obviously had the upper hand when it came to the lead of the blows, however, when it came to the toughness, Julius was his superior, which would prove to be a rather vital disadvantage for the Tiger. At this point, Kisara was biting her lip hard and digging her nails into her skin - She hated not being able to discuss the fight with any of her fighter friends - Any of them would prove to have some rather interesting intel or opinion - Heck, maybe even that brain dead Rihito - Yet here she was, all alone, and worrying to hell over not only the hospitalised Ohma, but for her Super Sayan best friend as well. And if that wasn't enough, her parents' fighter was going to be fighting soon after... And then Saw Paing against that Uchiha Sasuke wannabee... And then her Senpai would be fighting against that psychopath probably... And then Gaolang and Agito... 

It was rather awful, having friends in a tournament and rooting for them all. Sooner than later, they will all be defeated by another, and thus, disappointment will be ensued. A tournament of eternally undefeated prodigies with pristine clean records - All of them shall perish in the next couple of hours in this arena of doom.

Back to the fighting, Julius pushed Takeshi away his his foot, only to deliver an awful double-fisted slam to his head, ramming him down onto the ground and destroying it. It was awful to think that their frames were what made all this drastic difference - Similar, but to different extents, to Kaneda's fight against Gaolang. If they are on equal terms when it came to their muscles, the one with the biger frame would have the upper hand, hence the increased resilience. The only way for Takeshi to win is to come up with those trump cards of his - As Kisara always said - If you're at a disadvantage in a fair fight, then you must resort to all kinds of witty tricks and grasp at any advantage you can get, otherwise, it was game over.

It seemed that her best friend was agreeing to this, for he was able to deliver such a heavy blow to Julius' side that he was driven backwards, into a crouching position, coughing up blood, and lacking balance. It was the famous Trump Card that Wakatsuki mentioned briefly before. It was the Blast Core, Takeshi's 'Anti-Fang of Metsudo' move - Unfortunately for him, Agito has now seen his super secret move, so it was utterly useless. Kisara understood the move in an instant though - She remembers some of his pointers for her learning how to enhance the power of her blows, and the technique had similar physics behind it, as she's heard many other techniques, even in sports like baseball, yet at the same time, entirely different.

THe physics behind delivering your most powerful hit was to keep your limb all relaxed, and at the last moment, tense up and hit with all your power - Yet Takeshi's Blast Core acted more like a focused aim, and only he would be able to create and deliver something of this magnitude, as his muscles were 10 times denser than a normal human's. Just like a spring that is compressed to its limit, then released in a split second, so all the muscles in his body compress towards a single point that is noted as 'the core', and all the power he has is focused towards the center of his body, and then unleashed, like the Kamehameha move. It was too bad he wasn't able to keep it a secret... Though the possibility of actually fighting Agito wasn't anywhere close to certain to begin with. There was always that failure of a Kickboxer or Seki... And then either Cosmo or Ohma...

Though trembling, Julius rose up and returned to his fighting stance, but Takeshi was pushing him backwards as if he was a bullet train, though the opponent threw his balance and shook him off - Despite all this, he was retreating and keeping his guards up. One more time, Takeshi went to hit him with a Blast Core - But to everyone's surprise, The Monster got him into a hold. Now it was made clear, at least for Kisara - If Karate itself had a rather short range, the Blast Core had an even shorter range, and for that, and judging by the way he was unconsciously avoiding putting his weight on one of his legs, it seemed that the old wound on his foot hadn't gotten any better, which contributed to the Trump Card's shorter maximum range. Unfortunately for Takeshi, Julius caught up to all the drawbacks of his secret move and was able to exploit it, hence getting him into a back-breaking hold. So Julius wasn't just a muscle head, but also had some brains in the skull of his. Impressive, but not great for Takeshi.

"FUCK HIM UP, TAKESHI! SHOW HIM WHO'S THE WILD TIGER OF THE KENGAN MATCHES!" Kisara started yelling, barely able to keep herself from stepping into the arena. She was agitated, though nowhere near as bad as she was during Ohma's fight. At least Takeshi wouldn't die, and neither was he at any over-exhaustion risk. Though she wasn't sure whether or not her voice could be heard through all that ruckus made by the spectators, she could see that Takeshi's body looked smaller, as if he was shrinking, and like a superhero, he used what looked like a double Blast Core to escape from Julius' grasp. Once escaped, he tried not once, but twice, to hit his opponent's vital sports, but his hands got grasped, and was hit by a headbutt to his nose before he got grabbed by the head and slammed once into the ground, and then into another cement wall of the arena, and dragged over half of its circumference, before getting slammed into the ground again, then thrown up, hit downwards, made to bounce on the ground... And then, once again, slammed into the ground and punched by Julius, who now looked like a feral animal, and for the last time, he got thrown into the wall.

It was awful to watch, and Kisara could only imagine how painful getting your face dragged over a cement wall would be - His face, his head - Everything must be feeling excruciating pain... Poor Takeshi... Even so, despite all the damage he had to withstand, he used a Blast Core to divert his enemy's attention, before using his damaged foot to land a terrifying kick to his face from point-blank range. She remembers that once, Takeshi told her a kick was at least two to three times more powerful than a punch, and that she should, to some extent rely on kicks as well, even if it's not in the Aikido move-set. Though probably few people expected, Takeshi won with his Tactics alone, and he was now standing, panting and bleeding, and he let out a roar-like war cry, as a sign of his victory.

"WE HAVE A WINNER!!!! AND THE WINNER IS ---  WAKATSUKI TAKESHI!!!" Sayaka shrieked out, and everyone in the stadium was cheering so loud that eardrums could be pierced. What an absolutely insane fight. Somehow, as he left the arena, he was still keeping his balance pretty well. "Come with me." Takeshi said as he kept his arm around her, more or less for balance purposes - Kisara said nothing, but put her own arm as support around his torso and helped him back to his room, where his CEO was waiting.  "You have to go to the Medical Office." the small businessman spoke sternly. "No. If I do, confidential information will get leaked. I want Kisara to treat me." his statement mande both the non-fighters look taken aback, eyes wide open with shock. "YOU WANT ME TO WHAT?!" she gasped, covering her mouth from surprise. "Takeshi - You need advanced treatment! Half of your face was dragged across cement, you need skin grafts and intensive medical care and tools -- And even so, the graft won't attach itself completely in just one day, this is madness! What if it gets somehow infected or it leaves some really nasty scars or--" but the girl's manic rant was stopped by Takeshi reaching out to hold her hand.  "Kisara, I'm fine. Thanks for worrying about me, but I'll be fine. The real problem is my right leg. My ankle is in worse shape than I'd thought, and it looks like I hurt it even further in the last fight... No, nevermind that. What matters more is that the other fighters saw my Blast Core. I can't use my 'Ace in the hole' anymore." Takeshi explained, making the girl sigh and hang her head, nodding skeptically. "Are you sure...? Not only as a medic, but as a best friend, I want what's best for you... And I know that I can't give you the best treatment. Are you absolutely, 100% certain that you're fine with this?" she pushed on, hoping that he would change his mind - But of course, he didn't. "I trust you with my secret and with my condition, Kisara." this made the girl let out a more vocal, borderline dramatic sigh, but she stood straight and hummed in acknowledgement. "Very well. I'll do my best... And your secret is safe with me, I promise. Just focus on getting better and relax as much as possible." with a small smile, Takeshi laid down on the bed and allowed the girl to do her magic on him. The CEO thanked her for her kindness and left the two alone in the room. Suddenly, the man reached out his hand on the nightstand and turned on the TV via the remote, to broadcast the fight between Seki and that failure of a kickboxer, Tanji Yoichi. By the looks of it, Seki wasn't doing tremendously fine, and it was freaking the red head out pretty bad. "Looks like Sekibayashi is in a bit of trouble right now." Takeshi muttered in a low voice - His head turned slightly to the side to catch a glimpse of the girl's face - It looked absolutely distraught. "Come on, Seki... Don't let that fucker win... Please..." she whispered to herself, sitting on the edge of the bed, eyes remaining glued to the screen. "Look at him, that jerk changed his footwork already. For a kickboxer, he's adapting quickly to Sekibayashi's fighting style." as Takeshi pointed that out, Tanji kicked Seki's knee, making him stumble backwards. It looked painful. Once again, Tanji kicked at Seki's ankle, making him stumble off his balance, and he grabbed his cornrow tails, ramming his fingers into his eyes - Kisara jerked on the spot from the shock, but thankfully, the pro-wrestler's grin was enough to divert the jerk's eye-jamming attack. "That guy deserves to die already!" poor medic was clenching her fists so tightly, they were white. Seki was now in the lead, delivering enough hits, and managing to rupture both of Tanji's ears with his strikes, and then slammed him face-first into the ground, jumping with his elbow to his spine, and then getting him in a hold from behind to perform a flawless suplex. "HE DID IT! SEKI DID IT! HE WON!" Kisara immediately jolted up, seeing as Tanji wasn't getting up from the ground - Until he did, and she froze up immediately. "It may be too early to celebrate, Kisara." the Tiger, albeit just as surprised, pointed out, watching as the kickboxer was stumbling around aimlessly. Seki was ready to deliver the final blow - But to everyone's shock, at an alarming speed, Tanji rammed his thumbs deep into Seki's ears and then did the same eye-jamming technique - And though it didn't hit his eyes, somehow, the Pro-Wrestler was splashing blood like a fountain, and he fell to the ground unceremoniously. "Wh-... Wh-... What... What just happened...?!" the girl, too, fell to her knees, unable to comprehend what she had just seen. "That move is trouble. It's more commonly known as a Heart Jab - With your hand flat, you make it slip under the ribcage and it directly stabs the heart. It doesn't need a strong impact because even the slightest hit can stop the heart and cause death. It was frequently used as an assassination technique in China." Wakatsuki explained, but the girl was still in too deep a shock. "Why would a Japanese kickboxer know ancient Chinese assassination techniques, Takeshi?" she asked in a soft voice. "There are many rumours surrounding the Hasashi CEOs and how they kill their competition and take over their business and what not. Tanji might be an assassin at core, and his cover is as a kickboxer. He's displayed enough dirty tricks that he uses without restraint or hesitation, it wouldn't surprise me." the realisation should have dawned on her far sooner, but maybe a part of her didn't want to really believe that her parents were as awful as they seemed. Now, she knew for sure, that they really were worse than the Yakuza. This was worse than she realised... But at least now she gets why they had a katana in their home. Her whole lineage was made up of vigilantes, yakuza, killers, scammers, businessmen and other types of people with no qualms, as long as they get what they want in life. No wonder they thought she was a failure - Her ambitions didn't seem as great and unquenchable as theirs. Fine. If that is how you want to play, they she, too, will be going down that rabbit hole and conquer everything there is to conquer. With her own hands. "I see. Good to know. I now have even more of a reason to destroy this family and take over everything that they built over thousands of dead bodies." Kisara got up and turned to look at her best friend, gripping her katana dangerously tight. "You must win the fight against Tanji, do you hear me? You MUST win. Once you do, I will take over the company." her voice was not stern and low, dangerously menacing, so much that the man's visible eye looked widely at her. "Kisara, calm down. Of course I will win - But you don't have to get involved in all this mess. You said it yourself, you're not the business-type, nor do you want to bother with all that stress. You said you want to travel - You won't be able to do that as freely if you're the CEO. Not to mention, you won't be able to inherit the business unless your parents die, and they're still very young." though the man warned her, an uncharacteristically wicked smirk appeared on her face. "...Who said they needed to die of natural causes, anyway?" the girl's dark chuckle worried her best friend, who got in a sitting position, watching her walked towards the door. "I'm very nice and docile, usually, but there's something that I always hated, and it was humiliation and betrayal. In school, highschool and even university, I got in bad fights with teachers and principals. I lost at first, but I won the war... This is no different. I lost the unbreakable bond of love and trust that I thought I had with my parents... But I will humiliate them and take over their business." and thus, despite Takeshi calling out her name, the girl exited his room.

Kisara walked down the corridor - She needed to go see some of her friends and get out of the murderous mindset she was fixed on at the moment. She wasn't going to shy away from her wish of ending all this mess, but at the same time, she needed a clear head. However, much to her surprise, her name was called out by an unfamiliar voice. As she turned around to look at the person that knew her name, she saw the smug visage of none other than the renowned fighter of the Hasashi Private Medical Network, Tanji Yoichi. Gah, how she wanted to punch that annoying face of his.

"Are you angry that I beat up your friend, babe? He was such an easy win. I expected more from a Pro-Wrestler of his caliber... But I guess Wrestling is just a boring warm-up, compared to kick-boxing." even his voice was grating her brain. She wanted to slice him into tiny little ribbons. "Goodbye." the red head immediately turned away, only for the insistent man to put rush and put his hand on her shoulder, roughly turning her around to look at him. "You don't get to turn your back to me." oh great, Kisara thought, another one of those idiots who can't take 'No' for an answer. "Fuck off." out of annoyance, she reached out to get his wrist and throw him off her, but much to her shock, he didn't budge - Instead, she got twirled around like she was doing a dancing pirouette and was pushed into the wall - He was dangerously close, towering over her, his body pressed to her own.  "I heard rumours that my employers have the most beautiful daughter in the world. It seems those rumours were correct. Not only that, but she also knows a thing or two about self-defense, and is pretty feisty. I love that in a woman." the forceful flirting was really getting to her nerves quickly. "Sorry, I have a boyfriend." her answer was simple, but it didn't seem to even budge the man. "You deserve better than whatever basic bitch you're dating right now." much to her irritation, she couldn't push away the man - He was far too heavy, and his grip on her wrists were firm. "Listen. I am in a very happy four-year old relationship with Tokita Ohma, and I do not want anyone else. Now, could you KINDLY step away, so I can go watch the matches from the stadium?" still, no reaction. "Come on, Tanji, stop being so insistent, it's such a turn-off for girls, you know? It's SO not the sexy-insistent, it's the super annoying, extra creepy beta-male insistent type." "So you're cheeky too, aren't you? Even better." the smirk on his face got even wider, and there was no one out there to get this guy off her. How annoying. She was reaching her limit, and if she did, she might really take out that sword of hers and slash this guy into pieces.  Much to her surprise though, before she could retort, Tanji was sent flying away, and before her eyes, she could see a forearm. Blinking from the shock, her eyes averted to the owner of that forearm - It was Raian. She was much too shocked to even speak, instead, her mouth was half agape. "Yo, fuckass, the chick said she ain't interested. Give it a break, will ya?" the man laughed like the demon that he is. "...Raian?!" Kisara got out of her shock. "Never thought you'd be the knight in shining armor that I'd need in a pinch." she admitted, stepping from the wall and getting next to him. "Me? A knight? Ha! You're being a dumbass. Just so happened to be around here and saw that fuckass acting all high and mighty, as if he's the strongest around here. Thought I'd give him a lesson he'll never forget." Raian cracked his fingers and got ready to fight. "You? Giving me a lesson? Says the guy who got eliminated. You're nothing more than a weakling brat with a tragically high self-esteem and a loud bark - But you're no bite. You're the weakest of your clan - In fact, you are a shame to the Kure clan and you know it!" this made Raian go crazy with anger and he activated his Removal. "Shit -- Raian, don't let him provoke you! You know that's not true, and you're the strongest in your clan. If you attack him, you'll get your whole family in trouble and right out of the Kengan association. This little shit is not worth it, Raian!" the girl stepped in front of his and wrapped her arms around his torso, keeping him away from the kickboxer. "Oh, look at you, little puppy - Needing a little girl to keep you at bay from doing stupid mistakes. How pathetic." though Tanji was continuing to taunt Raian, Kisara was able to somehow keep him in that exact same spot - And an idea came into her mind. She raised one of her hands to his head and pulled him down, so she could whisper in his ear. "Will you teach me how to kill?" this question made the man's body freeze, and he looked down at her with a psychopathic grin. "Y'got it, babe~" and with that, Raian threw the girl over his shoulder and sprinted somewhere outside, into the park, where he put her down, more or less like a ragdoll.  "Okay, first of all, I'm returning for Block D. I have two important fights to watch. Secondly - Careful, will you?" she sighed, fixing her hair. "Yeah, yeah, whatever - So who you wanna kill, babe?" the red head couldn't help but sweat drop. "You... Know I'm dating Ohma... And you also don't know my name... But you're not going to ask, and still continue calling me that, huh?" he only chuckled and nodded. "My name is Kisara. Uh... Lovely...?? Meeting you?? I think?" she was more confused than anything, but at least she dodged two commotions. "Whatever you say, babe. So who ya wanna kill?" though she sighed and shook her head - Raian was Raian, and Raian wouldn't change. "My parents." her deadpan answer shocked even him. He let out a questioning sound, which made her repeat herself. "My parents. Yes. I know. Shocking, whatever. You're the last person who should be allowed to judge." she rolled her eyes - But he wasn't judging, of course. He was thrilled. "Well, I'll be fucking damned, Karla was right. I'm gonna marry ya, babe." this statement only made the girl groan in exasperation. "My parents' death first, Raian! Also - Ohma's still alive, so no thanks. Anyway - As I said, I kinda pissed off right now, so I really wanna kill them and take over the company, but you know what? Let's do that tonight. I've got some experience with the sword, but I don't know what kind of bodyguards they have.. Or the amount. Also... Keep it a secret, will you? I'd rather not have the whole association know about this." she really couldn't believe herself, talking so casually with the Kure psychopath, but for some reason, she was lowkey enjoying it. Maybe because she wasn't feeling guilty planning her parents' murder anymore, and he was outright indulging and enabling her mindset and behaviour. "Yeah, yeah, whatever you say, toots. Now why don'tcha show me what you've got, eh?!" he got in a fighting stance, which made the girl sweatdrop. "Raian... I'm really not a fighter. At most, I can say I know how to defend myself." she waved around her hands dismissively, but it only made him grin as wide as he did during his match against Ohma. "Then defend this, missy!" with a barked laugh, he charged towards the girl who freaked out and threw herself to the ground - Tactically, so she could trip the man, and with speed she jolted up to her feet and took out her katana, gluing it to his neck. "Can only defend yourself, ey? Ha! You're as much of a fairy as Karla is! What a joke. But this ain't gonna get ya out of trouble, babe. Put down that sword and fight me properly. Take your stance!" Though she did as asked, Kisara glared at the man. "Once again, I'm not a fighter, I can't keep up with you. Or any of you, for the matter." she was absolutely fed up with this hyperactive guy. Still, she put her hands in her pockets and sighed. "I'm really not dressed for a fight. Gimme a break. Besides, I'm no fighter - I don't have a stance." she explained, looking away from him. "Then better learn one, babe - You'll need it." Raian charged at the girl once again, only to find his world upside down - For a brief moment though, for he was able to rotate himself and land on his feet, like a cat. "...Wicked." the red head's eyes were wide and she blinked in shock - That was marvelous to watch. "Ain't a fighter, but you hid your intent by keeping your hands in your pockets. Smart trick, yet few use it. Especially good for weakling like ya. The throw was good too - Would've worked on most people. How many tricks do you have up your pretty sleeves, missy?" genuine compliments were surprising, coming from Raian, of all people - But she was exceptionally happy with what she was hearing. "A few too many to be shown now. I want to get around to wishing my senpai good luck and find the best seat for The Fang's match. Let's spar properly after the fights are over today." she proposed, pointing to her heeled boots. "Fine, fine - Ruin the fun. Go and watch your boring matches, but don't think I won't keep you to your word, missy." still wearing that grin, Raian made the girl chuckle as she waved at him goodbye and went back inside the arena, looking around to see what has been happening.

Apparently, both Saw Paing and Setsuna lost - Poor Saw Paing, Kisara was upset to hear that the Uchiha wannabe won. Alas, there was nothing to be done. Now, to look around for her senpai... Where could he be? Probably in the prep room, waiting for his match to begin.  The medic went to the prep room she frequently accessed, and much to her surprise, not only Hatsumi was there, but Takeshi too.

"I can't believe I caught you before you entered the arena! And you haven't even tied your hair yet! Come over, let me do it for you!" the girl skipped in front of her senpai and motioned for him to turn away. Chuckling, he did as instructed and shrugged his shoulders. "What do you say, Wakatsuki - Don't I have the best little apprentice in the world?"  "Yes, I agree. You've trained her really well." the injured Tiger showed a small smile. "You two are just too nice. What were you talking about, you two?" the girl asked in curiosity as she combed his silky chestnut hair with her fingers. "Well, you see, darling - I was telling Wakatsuki the little story I told you when I first hiked with you in the mountains, when we reached the peak and I started training you. It was the story of the Self-Defense techniques." the girl let out a small 'oh' noise, signaling that she remembered. "Oh yeah - The purest form of Self-Defense is to make friends with the enemy out to kill you. Stop the conflict before it can begin - Or something like that, right? To this day, it's still just about the biggest bullshit I've heard anyone say, and trust me, I've seen people use their inhalers on their neck skin." Kisara laughed merrily, making Hatsumi turn around and bring her in a tight hug. "See, Wakatsuki?! She totally gets me! I said the same thing just now, didn't I? Listen - Listen, Kisara, do you know what your bestie said? He went all Honours Student on me! Some crap about... It's about the state of mind, or whatever. What a prude. A L L of our masters raised all kinds of hell when they were our age, and the older they got, they started talking like they're some kind of Saints. I can't stand that. Kisara, do you know why we fight?" his embrace loosened slightly - He was getting a bit serious. "To win, of course. All real fighters do it because they want to win. It's not about getting hit - That's just masochism. The real fun is in coming up as the victor. Nobody likes being a loser. It's all about ego and arrogance. All of you guys have perfect records... That are soon to be tarnished. Now THAT is going to be a HELL of a lot of fun for me." with a mischievous grin, Kisara laughed and turned Hatsumi to the side so she could do a proper ponytail. Thankfully, the heels were enough for her to reach out to him. Wakatsuki sighed and shook his head, but ultimately, smiled. "Yep, she's your student, alright." "Thanks! Well then, I'll be off. Let's go, angel." with his arm thrown around her shoulder, the master and apprentice went towards the arena. "So, who will you be fighting?" the girl asked, making him shrug. "What do I know? Whoever that is, I'll still crush them. So don't worry your pretty little head, and greet me with the same smile you have now, okay, angel?" it only made her smile even wider. "Okay, Senpai. Do your best!" she gave him a quick hug before he went into the arena.

Annoyingly enough, the opponent was doing some Musashi Miyamoto bullshit tactic and kept Hatsumi waiting for a long time - But when he arrived, it proved to be the guy that was supposed to be dead... Then again, the Miracle Doctor was supposed to be dead as well, and he wasn't.  Either way, Bando Yohei was the worst kind of opponent for Hatsumi. How absolutely awful. The referee declared the beginning of the match, and much to everyone shock, Hatsumi leapt forward - But jumped backwards in an instant, tut-tuting his enemy. He continued this way in a circle all around Bando, moving haphazardly, but it all made sense. After all, most of the tricks that Kisara had learnt came up from her Senpai's own playfulness and wit. Some may say he was wasting energy - But Hatsumi Sen was not one to bother wasting away his stamina for nothing. The girl thought that he was assessing what kind of range Bando's reach had, with his joints elongated to the maximum.

This time, Bando didn't strike for a while - He must have thought he got the gist of his enemy's strategy - However, he was wrong. Just as he was about to hit, the chestnut haired Aikido master launched forward in the blink of an eye and gouged out his left eye. But that wasn't the only impressive thing - The place where Hatsumi once stood had the ground destroyed. This was exactly how he described to her what his victim's looked like, with their had exploded, when Hatsumi was taken by Nogi to inspect the autopsy reports and find out whatever he could about the serial killer's 'fighting' style.

Bando's eye was still intact, though bleeding, however, Bando was dislocating his joints to extend his reach and wherever he struck, well... While people died with their heads exploded, the ground was suffering the same fate. Thank goodness Hatsumi knew about this trick in advance, otherwise, he would be suffering by now. The serial killer continued to hit his usual, regular pattern, which consisted of exactly four moves alone - Until he changed to an execution style which made him move his arms to the side - In that instant, Hatsumi did what looked like an air spin, just like Agito did at some point in his fight against Okubo. He went limp right before the moment of impact to redirect the damage he would have received, then jump-spinned backwards, landing on the same exact spot. He looked seemingly unharmed as he smiled in relief, yet even so, he was bleeding from his forehead. It was a close call, but that's how Hatsumi Sen liked to fight.

Yohei, once again, started attacking Senpai, in the same exact pattern, and Hatsumi was dodging and running all around him - Until he went forward to strike - His first punch was stopped, but it was a feint, so he could grab Bando's arm from the wrist and elbow and flip him around - But the enemy's joints were so fantastic that Hatsumi got swallowed in his back grip, and he had to flee, with his shirt ripped and hair loose.

"What are you, a snake? Trying to strangle me to death? Can't say I'm shaken, but my cute little apprentice will be really upset that you messed up my hairstyle - She always liked to tie my hair up before a fight, y'know?" Hatsumi got in a stance, smiling leisurely at his enemy. "How sentimental." Bando scoffed emotionlessly. "Was that an aikido move? You know that won't work on me. Did you even watch my first match? ... A pity. You were mismatched. That's why you will be killed by someone you outclass in every way." Bando retorted as he began his attack once again, while Hatsumi went on to dodge. "Damn right, you little prick. Ain't no way you're killing my Senpai." the girl muttered to herself, glaring at the giant man.

Once again, Hatsumi leapt into the Jaws of Death to attack, and he clinged onto the criminal's arm, and quickly going behind him, he flipped him to the ground - It was the 'pinning down the bones' technique called Ikkyo - It was intended to pin down the shoulder or elbow joint, but since joint locks don't work on this guy, the Aikido master went for his humerus, breaking not only that bone, but the radius and ulna as well. Though the serial killer immediately flipped on his back and tried to punch Hatsumi with his other hand, the master easily blocked it with his palm and punched his face before flipping him up in the air and falling roughly with his head to the ground. 

He used the famous Hatsumi-Style Aikido move: Hundred meetings throw... Which, coincidentally, was Kisara's favourite technique to use, and also, absolutely the most fun as well. Thanks to this fight, Hatsumi was now in peak condition, and ready to defeat the winner of the next match,

"WE HAVE A WINNEEEEEEEEEEERRR!!!!" Sayaka's loud voice resounded through the stadium, and as soon as Hatsumi finished his little talk with Bando, he exited the stage, and Kisara jumped on him. "YOU'RE THE BEST! HELL YES!" she cheered on him as she got spun around by the man. "Yeah, of course I am! Couldn't embarrass myself in front of the prettiest angel alive, right?" he grinned teasingly, ruffling her hair. "Nope~! Still, that was so cool! And I'm SO happy you used that move! It's so fun!" the two walked away and while the Senpai went to take a quick shower, Kisara went to the hospital wing to check on her lover. 

As soon as she stepped inside, she saw most of the injured fighters there, trying to cheer Yamashita Kazuo, saying that his fighter was going to be fine and all that. Though she held a sad smile, she approached Ohma's bed and looked down at him. Seeing him with an oxygen mask was breaking her heart - He was far worse than that time when she found him in the alley, years ago.

Letting out a breathless exhale, she gingerly brushed away his fringe from his forehead and leaned down to plant a kiss, then went to whisper in his ear. "Hey... Stupid gym rat. You love giving me the scares of my life, don't you? You're supposed to protect me, not scare me like that... Dumbass. So... Wake up already. Please. I really miss you. I'm a mess right now... And yeah, again, I'm admitting what I truly feel about you. It's the last fight now... And after that, I'll go train with Raian. I'm sure you'll agree it's a smart move. You fought him yourself, after all. I'll come by later, I'm sure you want to rest and gather yourself... Maybe you'll even regain your memories back this time. So... Sweet dreams, Ohma. I love you." and she got up, taking one last glance at him, a sad smile painting her face. "Miss Kisara... I can't have Ohma die on me. Yamashita trading co---" the old manager looked up at her from his chair, looking like a depressed puppy, but she merely shot him a harsh glare. "You will do no such thing." her cutting reply shocked the people in the room. "I will not allow you to forfeit from the Kengan Annihilation Tournament. Whether Tokita Ohma lives or dies by the end of it, is his own choice. This is why he lives. This is what he's been training for his whole life. I will NOT let anyone take away his dreams, do you understand, Yamashita Kazuo?" the old man gulped, frightened by the dark aura surrounding the otherwise carefree and gentle doctor. Thankfully for him, he was spared from letting out a shaky answer, as the door swung open and Nogi Group's fighter walked it, stealing his kouhai away.

The two went to the bar to watch the fight going on, and with a nice Gin and pink Schweppes for the girl, and a basic beer for the man, they analysed what was going on broadcast on that huge plasma TV, leaning back on the comfy couch. Hatsumi wanted to ask how the girl was feeling, but he was beat to it by her almost spitting her first sip as soon as she glanced upon Agito's look. "He's already transformed?! The match hasn't even started!" she gasped, and truthfully, her senpai was just as shocked. "Well, I'll be damned. I've never seen The Fang so hyped for a match." the man admitted, watching the two man walk apart and take their stances. Unsurprisingly, Gaolang adopted his Hitman-style stance, the one that he was so famous for, the one that he taught to Kisara. Surprising, though... "Is he mocking him?!" Kisara shouted, watching as Kano was in the exact same stance as his opponent - Opponent that had his eye wide open. It seemed that Gaolang wasn't used to such drastic surprised, bless his soul. Still, he went back to his normal, passive expression, irked, thinking that Agito wanted to beat him at his own game. That would prove to be the greatest humiliation for the Great Thai God of War, the greatest Boxer of our time.

As the ref announced the beginning of the game, Agito was the first to move forward with high-speed jabs, barrage that Wongsawat ended by delivering a flash that almost went in contact with his opponent's temple. Now that they were back at a certain distance from each other, the two were taking small, slow steps to measure each other up - But the truth is, if they continue to keep this fight as an out-boxing match, Agito, who's 12 centimeters taller than Gaolang, and has his arm slightly longer, would have the physique advantage. Surely, though, Gaolang, the boxing expert, already knows that, and considering he's a heavy-weight champion, he must have thought sturdier, taller, bulkier opponents and now he knows how to deal with the seeming 'Body build' disadvantage.

Neither Hatsumi nor Kisara were able to speak, they were far too absorbed by the fight. The two were moving so fast, almost mirroring each other, that if you breathed or blinked, you might miss crucial moves. Agito was dodgin ALL of Gaolang's famous flashes, and it was really disheartening, but also, incredibly fascinating how Agito, someone who wasn't formally trained in boxing, was able to keep fighting toe to toe with the Thai God.

The moment arrived - With his forearm, The Fang redirected Gaolang's flash jab, throwing him off balance and throwing a dangerous punch of his own - But he wasn't expecting that the Thai was waiting for this move, and he dodged the hit, redirecting it with his shoulder as he spun around and he threw a right straight punch to his face, and it landed right in his nose. Taking such a hit drove Agito's rage, so Gaolang, for good measure, leaped backwards  before following up on his attack, hitting at Kano's abdomen, possibly even his liver and diaphragm, then returning to hit his face - Which was a diversion that ultimately had Agito try to defend -  And ended up with a powerful blow to his belly, that had him gasp blood and... Quite possibly have a split second of a black out, as he was accepting face-punches rather easily.

Agito spun backwards to diffuse the impact, and wiping away the blood from his face, he returned to his usual stance. He must have realised he had no change out-boxing the Boxing God. Lowering slightly, he charged forwards at such a speed, that even fighters would have problem noticing him, and delivered an uppercut that Gaolang parried with his forearm, only to be followed by many other punches in a rush... But somehow, he was still using boxing.

Receiving punches to his forehead meant nothing to Agito... But even if he tried to use something other than boxing, Gaolang immediately stopped it before it happened. He couldn't even perform a right round-house kick, for it got stopped. Back way, Backhand, Elbow - Everything was stopped by the Thai. Even his last resort, a Left straight, was three steps behind the Boxing champion. It was pissing off The Fang, without a doubt - He definitely never had anyone as strong as Gaolang... Maybe excepting Wakatsuki, but they fought when they were much younger, so it didn't count entirely.

The truth was though... Agito's greatest strength was that he was constantly evolving, so maybe, the more he fought with Gaolang, the better he got, so it was good for him to prolong the match. Maybe he was assessing the Boxer's pattern and coming up with a personal Anti-Gaolang plan? Either way, the truth of the matter was, Kano was grinning like the Cheshire Cat, that's how incredibly delighted he was, brimming with glee, and fighting someone so great. It must have been the first time he was forced into a corner. It must be awfully difficult being on the receiving end, especially for someone like him, who always dominated his almost 150-ish matches.

But then... It happened. 

Agito was able to throw Gaolang to the ground, using a curbing technique - So, as expected, he's evolved again. But Kisara's seen those movements before. "Was that Aikido? Or something similar? Agito's changed his style again, but that Curbing motion looked similar to what we do." the red head blinked in surprise. She never expected Agito to be using Aiki, of all things. "I can't blame you. To some, what The Fang did, would look either like Aikido or Systema, which is a Russian military martial art that is designed for all sorts of scenarios in hand to hand combat. It has no set forms and it was created to parry an enemy's attacks and subdue them with flexible motions delivered from a relaxed state. Kano's move were pretty close to Systema. But what he did was something else. I think the correct answer for that would be 'Custom-Made'." Hatsumi explained.  "No set forms... So he's 'Formless'? I had my suspicions that Agito's fighting until he's coming up with the perfect Anti-Fighter scheme... This is absolutely fascinating. I want to learn this Formless thing too. It would help a lot, I think." something flickered inside Kisara's head, and it was Eureka's lightbulb. Tonight, she will be learning combat/assassination moves from Raian, but tomorrow, she will be pestering Agito to teach her whatever he could about this Formless stance. Not only that, but Okubo mentioned that one kick to his thigh from The Fang felt as if a cleaver has severed his whole leg. "I'm not sure I could teach you that." Hatsumi muttered, but for a short time, Kisara turned her head slightly, smirking at him like the little kitsune that she was. "You can't - But Agito can." with a low, amused hum, she turned her gaze back at the fight - If Gaolang was dominating the first half of the match, now, he was being subdued by all of The Fang's moves. He wasn't letting Gaolang's punches hit anymore as he grabbed his wrist and punched him away - He blocked all jabs with his palm, throwing off his balance, delivering elbow hits - But somehow, the Boxer went against his Boxing rules and delivered a great headbutt to his face.

The Fang was inciting the Boxing God to switch to his Muay Thai and fight properly, but to everyone's shock, he merely grinned and threatened him with a good time and even better fights than in Muay Thai. It was a wicked grin that matched Kano's. The two were matched equally, though Agito was more or less assessing the situation and blocking the hits coming his way - What Gaolang was using wasn't boxing, but it wasn't Muay Thai either. Whatever it was, in Muay Thai, punches aren't important, but Wongsawat's style is revolving around his Godly fists. Now it makes sense why Gaolang switched to Boxing in his career - To overcome Muay Thai's weakness, he went for a combat sport that relied solely on punches - Thus, what he was using now was Gaolang's Fighting Style entirely. Now, he was the God of Striking.

Once again, The Fang of Metsudo and The Thai God of War were on equal footing in their fight, but the most shocking move was when he went for Agito's artery, driving him backwards in a loss of balance. In a contest of blows, Gaolang has the upper hand. He's not letting up, nor is he giving him the time to go limp and dodge, forcing Kano to block and only block. If he continues this way, he could really break soon. But then... Agito tightened his arm's muscles to reduce the damage?? Not only Setsuna, but now Agito too, were able to do the same techniques as Ohma? This was insane. Setsuna was from The Inside... That meant Agito was, too? Either way, he was able to punch Gaolang's face with a clean hit, only to receive it back immediately.

Gaolang must be really fantastic, because when Okubo received such a blow, he got knocked out. This was the final exchange. Punch after punch was delivered and landed, and the two were getting severely damaged. Just like in his fight with Naoya, as soon as Gaolang was ready to deliver a face blow, Agito went to a low stance and grabbed his thighs, throwing him to the ground and following up with a knee to his chin - And that was the finishing blow.

Gaolang Wongsawat fell limp to the ground - Yet Kano Agito, in the end, was never able to surpass the Boxing God in blows. No matter how much he evolves, he will never be able to achieve such peak excellency. In a way, Gaolang, too, won, and out of 150 ish other fighters that Kano Agito had defeated, Gaolang Wongsawat, the Thai God of War, was, by far, the strongest.

"Well, that's insane. And... You'll have to fight this monster. He's damaged... His psyche seems damaged too, but... He's still the same Fang as before. Can you do it, Senpai?" the girl asked, straightening up on the couch. "It might be a tough fight, but I still intend to win, you know? Is that how little faith you have in your Senpai? I'm hurt, angel!" Hatsumi pouted, only to earn a kiss on his forehead. "Then win your next fight~" with a wink, she exited the bar and went looking for Agito, but instead, she stumbled upon Urita and Akira who were chatting, yet looking a bit solemn. The two greeted her and told her all CEOs were summoned by Katahara, for some reason. 

Considering she wanted to have a talk with the Chairman, and probably, wherever he was, so was Agito, it was the perfect opportunity to find them - So, might as well follow these two and see whatever might happen.

Though nothing would have prepared her for a freaking Coup d'etat, of all things.

< Previous Chapter Next Chapter >

#tokita ohma #tokita ohma x reader #tokita ohma imagine #kano agito #gaolang wongsawat #wakatsuki takeshi #hatsumi sen #kengan ashura #kengan ashura x reader #kengan ashura imagine

[darkdevasofdestruction]

Chapter 13 - New Rules, New Moves

Kisara changed into more casual clothes just as she always did whenever she knew some fighting would be involved, mainly, a pair of fashionable and slightly large high-waisted black pants, a cute crop top and her kitsune-patterned haori, with the katana attached ever-permanently at her hip. She instructed Ohma to go outside and train, while she goes to scout around the ballroom and get some food for him when she's done listening to Katahara's announcement.

As soon as she got there, she spotted Agito, of all people, chatting rather friendly with Naoya and Himuro. She couldn't help but chuckle and step over to them, finding out that they were talking about Ultraman and Zetton, the boss monster Okubo compared Agito to. But it seems like the Fang really is out of this world, for he knows just about nothing about real life.

"Agito, do you not know about video games at all?" Kisara asked, getting in front of him, next to the other MMA fighter. "What are those?" that genuine question made both the girl and Naoya gasp in disdain. "How can you not know of video games?!" they yelled in unison, as he simply shrugged. "Kisara, we must teach him about video games, some day! And soon!" she nodded vigorously, their arms crossed over their chest, as if they meant business. "If you don't know about video games... Does it mean that you're not familiar with most of the things that happen outside of Katahara's circle and general fighting?" the stupefying answer was an affirmative nod of his head. "I never needed anything else but to get stronger and protect the Chairman." what a heartbreaking life. "But would you like to experience and see the world with your own eyes, someday?" came the red head's question. "I don't know." he replied simply. "For as long as Chairman Katahara needs me, I cannot leave my spot by his side." it was a shattering explanation, but it made a lot of sense. "I understand... You're very loyal to the Chairman. I can see all the people who work for him trust and respect him a lot." she realised. "Man, but what a sad life. You need a hobby. Next thing, you'll tell us you never watched a movie before!" but the answer was negative. "That's, by far, the saddest thing I've ever heard in my life." Naoya's head was spinning, hearing the Fang being so unaware of the world outside. "Wait, hold up. Hatsumi Senpai said he was a candidate for the spot of The Fang when he was younger. I think 20 years ago, which means you weren't The Fang 20 years ago... And 20 years ago you must have still been a child, or at least, not an adult yet, so that means you weren't as indispensable to Katahara as you are now. So... What about your youth? Have you done nothing fun, or picked a hobby before that time?" Kisara pointed out, remembering the horror with which Hatsumi explained the time he went to Katahara's home after being personally picked as The Fang candidate, but got bored in about two days. "I don't remember much of my childhood, but Chairman Katahara took me in and gave me a proper education from a younger age. I guess I never thought about anything else." he was pretty unbothered by not having knowledge of the fun activities. "Alright, alright, I understand. Well - If you ever want to go travel the world, hit me up. After this tournament is over, I'm planning to go on a complete world tour." she smiled friendly at him. "Thank you for the invitation." he spoke, as formal as ever. "Naoya. Himuro. Better teach Agito about video games and movies in the meantime." the girl gave them a thumbs up, and they gave her a mock military salute, as they started showing various video games on their phones. In a way, she wanted to spend a bit more time with them - Although clueless, Agito was a nice person, and with Naoya and Himuro there, the conversation wasn't awkward in the least - Damn, extroverted, social people. On the other hand, she spotted both Gaolang and Kaneda there, having a jovial chat, and whilst she wanted to congratulate the Thai on his outstanding performance, and hopefully, convince him to teach her a few Muay Thai moves, and hype up the smaller one for inspiring people to get better and better.

"Hey, you guys, how are you after having such a fantastic match?" the girl held a large, encouraging grin on her face. "Ah... Hahaa... Miss Kisara, don't tease me, that was anything but fantastic. Gaolang beat me up without even sweating." Kaneda stuck his tongue out like an awkward little kitten. "No, no, don't say that, you were completely inspirational! If I had heard you four years ago, I'd have started crying. I really needed to hear something like that, and I think more people were moved by your words." she praised the man who grinned shyly. "You're embarrassing me, Miss Kisara, but thank you. I just... Said what I've been feeling my entire life. I was born with a weak body, and during my childhood, I've suffered tons of diseases and surgeries. Ha... I don't really like speaking about it, it's not a manly thing, admitting to your weaknesses... But the point of it all is striving to get better and stronger every day." the man with fox eyes explained, watching the girl nod her head in approval. "Yes, exactly! Four years ago, my Senpai told me the same thing. Four years ago, I was living off of coffee and a light meal per day, buried deep into studying medicine. I was tired all the time, physically, mentally, emotionally, and I always felt so weak and good for nothing. I then got introduced in this whole kengan mess, and my friend introduced me to my senpai, who taught me what it means to be strong and reach out for your dreams." Kaneda's eyes opened, beaming at the girl with wonder and awe - He had actually managed to inspire someone to become better! His heart was swelling with pride! "That's right, Kaneda, you were a true warrior in the battlefield. You, as well as your fighting style and wit, were admirable." Gaolang agreed to the praise given to his opponent. "Enough, you two, you are embarrassing me..." he chuckled, waving his hand dismissively at the two. "I was wondering... You two... Since tomorrow is a free day... But it be okay to ask you to teach me some of your simpler moves?" the girl asked, smiling a bit timidly, seeing as they were looking at her with wide eyes of surprise and mouth slightly agape. "There's a lot of things I can't do, because I don't have the body built for all this... And I'll never have it, anyway. I couldn't possibly become a pro-wrestler or grappler or brawler, you know? Aside for aikido, I don't think there's anything that I can really do, that would put me on an equal line with all of you, guys. But I've been training for four years now, and I've been picking up different moves from different styles, and I've been adapting them to my own capabilities. I want to get better for myself, so that if anything ever happens, there's no doubt I'll get out of whatever predicament I'm thrown into... And I really enjoyed your fight. And I want to start being able to do elbow and knee hits too." she grinned sheepishly, earning a hum of amusement from the Thai. "It would be my honor to teach you, Miss Kisara! Let's meet up tomorrow and practice together, yes? I think it would do you some good for your next match, yes, Gaolang?" Kaneda looked up with glee at the boxer. "Yes, that sounds good. I will need good practice against the strongest man in the underground. He's a worthy foe indeed." he spared a glance towards Agito, who was looking into Naoya's phone, still as confused as before. "I must win, for His Highness..." though Kisara had no time to thank them, for the biggest child in the world appeared like an obnoxious jump-scare out of thin air and wrapped his arms around the two fighters. "GAOLAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAANG!!! KANEDA SUEKICHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII! THAT FIRGHT WAS SO AWESOOOOOOOOOME!!! I WAS SOOOOOOOOO MOOOOOOOOOOOVED!!!" his scream resounded through the hall room, and whilst Kisara couldn't help but cringe from the ear pain, she knew Kaneda and Gaolang were doing much worse, probably even ruptured eardrums. "Damn. He found me." the Thai grumbled, exasperated. From a little behind, Sayaka cheered happily for Saw Paing, for finding his friend, and another man that sported beautiful red hair just like the fox girl's, and a long side plait that complimented the one Sayaka wore on the other side, put his jacket over her shoulders. He must be Retsudo, Katahara's child that was in charge of the bodyguards or whatever, as Gaolang pointed out. It was the first time she saw him, but he was as beautiful as his sister, despite how different they looked.

As if on cue, Katahara's face appeared on the large screen, booming his announcement with the same jovial voice as always. "Hello, everybody~♪ Are we having fun? You've all been a delight today. Now, I know this is sudden, but I'd like to announce an additional rule. Also, this video is being broadcast across the island. It would be, how you say, 'unfair' if you had information that people who didn't attend the party didn't have." the whole place was mumbling around, flustered at the idea of an additional rule. "Okay, here it goes~♪ From the second round on, you are allowed to substitute your fighter no more than once. You are free to select anyone, so long as you have their consent. The substitution can be made right up until the match begins, so give it a good think. That's all, bye-bye~♪!" the man chirped as the screen closed and everyone was left chattering amongst themselves. What an awful rule. People can scout from the winners, from the losers, from anything, anyone and whatever. Those CEOs out there might need to keep their fighters safe... And vice-versa.

"Stay safe, you guys, and I'll be seeing you tomorrow." with a smile and a peace sign, Kisara went to get a tray and put lots of food on it, before turning to leave the party and go into the forest.  Her mind was on Ohma and how people would try to scout him for being so strong. 

As soon as she found her way around to wherever Ohma was, she saw he was already pretty tired and sweating, and in front of him, a huge boulder had  pretty large craters made by his punches. They were still steaming from the impact. That's remarkable, Kisara thought, as she whistled to the man, who turned around, a frown on his face. "Hey, pretty boy, lookin' good~❤️!" the girl smiled at him, sitting on the ground and urging him to come over and eat. "Not now. Hold up a second. I'm still pissed off at how fuckin' pathetic I was, letting that greased up asshole provoke me into attacking him. Nikos' ghost showed up too and threw me the hell off. I thought that all I wanted was to kill Setsuna... So why did I challenge that son of a bitch? I don't get it... If this keeps up, I'll never..." he kept trailing on, his fists clenched in anger. "You challenged him because, as you told Setsuna, and me, and Yamashita and Kaede... You want to prove to all those arrogant bitches that it's YOU who's the strongest out there. Setsuna doesn't matter, he's just another pawn in the long run. You probably won't even get to fight him in the tournament. But if you end up winning this whole thing, that means you've already defeated him, by default, yes?" she tried to calm him down, but just as she explained that, the man turned around, his eyes wide with shock - His gaze was fixed towards a certain point into the horizon, and he started speaking by himself. Was he seeing Niko again...? "You again? ... That, huh? I guess I haven't done it in a while. Fine. I'll do it if it'll make you get the hell outta my head." he muttered, putting his fingers tips close to each other, creating a sphere-like shape. "Watch closely, Hasashi Kisara. This is Niko style Nil Kata Void. You might learn something." he took a deep breath, and in that instant, it felt as if he had transcendent into another universe and allowed the God of War to possess his body into a stance Kisara was unfamiliar with. He corrected his center of gravity and the angle of his fist, and launched a punch towards the boulder. This time, however, the impact created a crater that took half the radius of the boulder surface. "Wh-What the fuck was that?!" he gasped in complete bewilderment. "THAT WAS FANTASTIC!" Kisara jumped up to her feet, running by his side. "This is almost as big as Takeshi's craters...! Ohma, what was this move, it was amazing!"  "A...Adamantine... Kata...? Ironbreaker...?" he muttered softly, staring in disbelief at his fist - HE did that crater! "Adamantine Kata? The one that you said was lame and useless? You've managed to perfect it in an hour?" she asked, just as in awe as him. "I... Don't know." he muttered, letting his hand fall down by his side. "I saw Niko again. He told me to meditate, just now... And I got a flashback of some of my memories. I didn't even realise I was punching the rock until I actually did. He said... This was how the Adamantine Kata was supposed to go... And that I had to get back my memories to get my real self back." he raised his gaze up towards the punched boulder. "To hell with him. He's always spoken in riddles. I hate him for that." he huffed, shaking his head. "That was fantastic, what do you mean? As soon as you took that that deep breath, it was like you were a complete different person." she explained, placing her hand over his fist. "Do that again." "I see. Fine. Step back, let me try again." just as before, he took a deep breath and took a stance, yet the impact wasn't as strong as before, yet much better than the first time around. "Why didn't it work...?" "Because now, it's you from the present. The big one was made by the past-you possessing your present-you. As soon as you managed to get your past-self in tandem with your present-self, you'll get your mind and body in complete equilibrium and succeed like this." Ohma looked at the girl, and with a scoff, he flicked her forehead. "Niko didn't die for you to take his place and piss me off with those fancy words and riddles of yours." he chuckled, watching the girl clutch her forehead in pain.  "Well, if Niko was alive, he's have slapped you over the head for being a jerk to your girlfriend." she huffed, but was unable to stop the amused smile on her face. "Girlfriend, huh?" the man teased her - It was a slip of the tongue, but Ohma realised, he didn't really mind calling Kisara his girlfriend. At first, it was weird, being in a 'relationship', while he only wanted to get stronger and get revenge. Partner - He liked that. It sounded like Kisara was his partner in crime... But it wasn't as close as 'girlfriend' was. But 'girlfriend' also sounds rather shallow, and 'lover' almost sounded like she was a mistress. All the other nicknames that she uses for him in private, he loves them, but he couldn't possibly call her the same, they're too sappy. So... What is he left with? Just the best. Hasashi Kisara. Her own name. It was beautiful, just like her, and it had a certain ring to it whenever he called her that. He didn't have many people that he'd call by their full name, it was endearing, and only two people ever had that privilege. Yamashita Kazuo and Hasashi Kisara. "Sounds good to me. And does my girlfriend still want to learn that shitty technique, once I get the hang of it?" he asked, letting his arms rest on her shoulders, his face close to hers. "Of course. But first, you have to eat something, at least while it's still pretty warm. And don't rub your sweat all over me, these are good clothes." she smirked, stealing a quick kiss before ducking down from his arms and going back to the spot where she let the food plate on a smaller rock. "That's not what you say at night." he always loved teasing her. "Well, duh. You don't let many clothes stay on." she muttered, rolling her eyes and stealing the fork from his hand, that was holding a veal steak. "You want me to eat, but you steal my food. Little vixen. I'll just end up eating you." he let out a barked chuckle, getting another piece of meat. "And what a shame that would be~❤️" she let out an enigmatic giggle, looking to the side with rosy cheeks. "Still as shy as always, Hasashi Kisara." he shook his head, yet his smile spoke what words couldn't convey. "A'ight, now get up, let's get to work." he jumped up to his feet and extended his hand towards her, helping her stand. "So, what do I do?" Ohma got behind her, taking off her haori and adjusted her stance so she would be clearing out her head the same way he did when meditating. She took a deep breath and relaxed her muscles, the same as when she was meditating under a waterfall. When she felt ready, she was to prepare and punch Ohma's flexed arm. "Not bad. Go again." The point was to achieve a good punch without prior seconds lost on the meditating. "Good. Faster now." and she amped up her speed. "Harder" in detriment of speed, she managed to amplify the strength of the punch. "You got slower. You have to keep up the speed." it wasn't as easy as he always made it look, but it felt good. "Good girl. That's it. Keep it up." more and more and more, Kisara punched away at his arm until it felt sore. "Okay, that's enough for now, you got the hang of it. It's not wall-breaking punch, but it should do the trick, for now." the two let their guard down. "Oh no, now we're going to the blocking, huh?" she smiled wryly. "Don't test THIS technique on me, please. You'll kill me." "I wouldn't go that far with you. Take this stance - Yeah, like that - The point of it is the complete opposite of the meditation Kata. You have to flex up the part that you'll use to block the hit to the point that it's tougher than the hit itself." the girl's eyes bulged with horror. "Doesn't sound as appealing anymore, does it?" "No, not at all. I don't want to end up with broken bones before the tournament end - I still have like three more night to have fun." she chuckled nervously, getting in the stance instructed. "You won't die, chill out. Alright then. I know you can keep up with my speed, to the point is, flex as hard as you can just before the moment of the impact. Understood?" with a nod of understanding, Kisara got ready. "Here it goes." as promised, the punch wasn't enough to kill her, but it threw her balance off.  "Ouch, that hurt." she muttered, rubbing her arm up and down. "Never said it wouldn't. Try to stay on your feet. Let's go again." the two got in a stance, and the girl took a deep breath, readying herself. Ohma made sure to amp his strength up a bit and he punch the girl. This time, though she stumbled a bit, she was able to keep it up. "Go again." it was Kisara this time who urged her partner to go again, and as he did, she managed to plant her feet well enough that she didn't stumble. "Again." another amp up in strength and speed, and she did just as well. "You're doing good. Let's make it better. Get in the stance and flex with a twist. Stay relax, and use your reflexes to pick up when I'm going to strike. Ready?" with a nod, Kisara let her guard down and took a deep breath. "Ready." it always fascinated the man how she could just drop everything she was doing and look so incredibly focused, like a samurai facing an enemy, ready to lash out the decisive strike. Her eyes were unblinking and fixed on his stance, his shoulders, his fist, his torso and each line of his toned muscles were carefully analysed. As expected, she easily predicted the moment he wanted to hit, and stood her ground, guarding perfectly. "Again." this time, she went harder and faster, and she was able to guard again. "Again." instead of a direct hit, he did a feint first - Though the girl immediately inched back, she swung her arm up to guard only when the real hit was initiated. "Good, good. One more time. I won't coddle you. Ready?" though she gulped, Kisara nodded and got in position. Judging from his tensed up body, he wasn't going to mess around with this one. As soon as he struck her arm, she was sent flying to the ground with a grunt. "Gah, that really hurt..." she held her arm, rubbing and clutching onto it. "Maybe it hurt, but you did good. It's almost the same amount of strength I used in my fight against Inaba Ryo." it was a praise in itself hearing Ohma say he used about the same strength as when he fights professionally. "Thanks for the compliment... And the bruise. You really surprised me... But I don't think I could have done any better." she muttered, getting helped to stand. "I've been training my whole life, Hasashi Kisara. You barely have four or less. It better than most weaklings out there who think they're some real deal. Look at Rihito and Kaneda, or that annoying dancing guy with the stupid hair. You'd destroy them in a fight." and if this didn't make her feel better, the fact that he gave her a piggy-back ride back to their room definitely did the trick.

Though, that night, instead of spending the night in their usual room, Yamashita Kazuo informed them that Nogi had them move to a house, away from the center of the island and away from many other people, in fear of having Ohma scouted by the competition. It was a bit weird, and yet, their own room was much bigger than the suite from the hotel, which was amusing, but no one complained. Even the bed was bigger, though the decorum of the room was... Leaning towards a more eccentric side. The suite was much classier, and Kisara liked it a bit better. Hopefully, she won't be losing her way to this new house, just like she did with their apartment suite many times.

That night, Ohma and Kisara were laying on the bed, looking up at the awfully kitsch painted ceiling, and making jokes about this whole place and whoever was the idiot who came up with all the... Surrealistic art, but in more simple words. Though she was pretty inattentive and reveling in the peaceful relaxation of the atmosphere, the Picasso-esque ceiling, her vision was obstructed by a flock of dark seaweed tickling her face. The cocky smirk of her lover was so close to her, that if she bothered she lean up a bit, she could easily steal a kiss. "Hi." she breathed out softly. "I did a good job with your hair, huh?" she reached out her hand to caress her soft ebony hair - It was always so soft after a proper bath. "Small talk's boring, Hasashi Kisara. Why don't you tell me what you see right now?" he was resting in a position that looked very much like a low plank, his forearms on either side of her head, and his body flushed against hers. "I see the same thing that I see every day. You. Only you. All the time." she smiled tenderly at him, her other hand reaching to his back, pulling him closer to her. "I see the strongest man I've ever known. The man that will always be on top. The one who will win this tournament. How's that? Do I still have perfect sight, or do I need some glasses?" she mused, caressing his face. "Good girl." he let out a teasing breath. "Come 'ere, you little vixen." his hands went underneath her torso and he picked her up in a tight hug, his face nuzzling at her neck. His hot breath was making the girl struggle - She was so ticklish that she couldn't hold it together. She was giggling so much that she had no air left in her lungs. "Ohma. Can you promise me something?" as soon as he stopped messing around, Kisara's voice calmed down. He merely let out a grunt that signaled her to continue her question. "Promise me... You will do everything in your power not to disappear. That's all. Don't disappear on me. Go out there, be the best because you are the best... But don't... Don't disappear." her arms coiled around him in a tight hug. "Disappear? Ha. You've been doing great by yourself. You've now got a shit ton of friends. You won't have time to realize that I'm missing." he chuckled, teasing the girl. "But they're not you." she muttered lightly. "Just because I'm doing fine by myself, doesn't mean that I want to be my myself. I was always looking forward to seeing you again, as soon as you'd leave." Kisara's confession was moving, and Ohma couldn't help but lean away from her neck, getting a good look at her face. She was genuine as always.  With a hum of hilarity, he touched his forehead to her and smiled fondly. "You're abusing the fact that you know I'm into you being upfront with your feelings like that."  "That's what I've always bet on." she offered him that sweet, kitten-like smile before putting him into another loving kiss.

The next morning, early on, all the occupants of the lodging sans the manager woke up around late afternoong - After a wonderful breakfast prepared by one of Katahara's bodyguards, a blond with long hair and an eyepatch. His name was Yoshioka as he was assigned to do just about everything the Yamashita co. people wanted.

In the meantime, Kisara got in her light clothing and took off to meet with Gaolang and Kaneda, who were already there, having conversation. With some small talk going, the trio went deep into the forest, away from prying eyes, so they can warm up and get ready to train. The first teacher was Kaneda, and he explained the gist of his Foresight after hearing that the girl has great reflexes and speed, and though the drawback of this ability is that you need to take several blows to be able to understand the opponent's move pattern and create a complete counter-strategy. To practice this, Kaneda had Gaolang face the girl, so he would be the one pointing out what she must do - Of course, the Thai wasn't going to actually fight the girl, just help her understand how to pull the Foresight.

Much to all their surprise, as soon as Gaolang lunged to throw a punch, Kisara side stepped and grabbed him by the fist and wrist, flipping him and slamming him to the ground. "OH -- SHIT, I'M SORRY, THAT WASN'T INTENTIONAL, I'M SO SORRY GAOLANG!!!" she watched the man laying on the ground with a horrified expression, as the men's eyes were wide. The Thai was looking up at the girl with complete disbelief as she quickly crouched to his level, helping him up. "I'm so sorry for that, I really didn't mean to. It became an instinct... Whenever someone tried to hit me, I throw them away." she apologised profusely for the thousandth time. "That was a good throw. You did mention you knew some fighting techniques but I didn't imagine they'd be at this level. I am impressed." he disspelled all her worried and apologies. "Alright, I don't think Miss Kisara needs much training in the Foresight. I'm a practitioner of the Kujin style, and though it's used as a battlefield hand to hand combat style, I adapted it to my own person. What you did was similar to some of my moves, so I was thinking we could try out some of these moves." the smaller man suggested and thus, he got next to her and showed her each of the stances and postures, when and why to use them, and the physics behind them, while using Gaolang again as the opponent, though this time, he was prepared for a potential beating down, so he defended all her counters. "You're doing well. Let's move on." Gaolang nodded at the girl. "Show me your jabs" "I wouldn't say they are my forte, especially if the opponent is considerably more powerful than me. But I have pretty good speed and balance, so I guess that would work in my advantage." the girl explained, watching as the Thai walked next to her and got in his famous stance, before performing the Flash with 15 jabs, in slow motion, breaking down the technique. Kisara was absolutely fascinated, but more than anything, she was shocked that he was actually teaching her his famous signature move. "Gaolang... This is your move. You made this. You perfected this. I couldn't... I couldn't possibly..." she trailed on, only to feel a pat on her head, followed by a soft smile by the man. "Everyone already knows my move, if they wanted to, they could easily learn it themselves. But you came over to me and Kaneda and asked for help, so we're helping you. I see no reason why you would feel you shouldn't be taught these techniques." with his reassuring, Kisara flashed back a matchingly charming smile and tried to mimic his stance, and with a bit of adjusting, she got the gist of it. Little by little, step forward, step forward, a dangling forearm, followed by numerous jabs that, with each try, got faster and faster, until the master was satisfied with her progress, and had her face him. "No Aikido or other techniques. Let's just practice this. I'll go slower so you can pick up easier on the key points and body movements needed for each strike." the man instructed, and getting a few feet in front of the girl. The two got in their stances, with Kaneda watching and initiating the fight, and the first to move was the instructor.

Though he said he would go slow, he was still remarkably fast - Fortunately, he still wasn't as fast as Hatsumi, so she could follow his moves with great ease and retaliate. With her guard up, and her elbows slightly apart, just like she was taught, she looked through the small gap and made sure she blocked all strikes. Though, she left a bigger gap between her elbows on purpose, tempting the Thai to attack just below the neck - And the temptation paid off, for in that instance, she side stepped and elbowed his wrist away, combining the disruption of the fighting flow that Ohma taught her, and the elbow usage that she mastered with Gaolang's help - And she hit an uppercut to his chin, before doing multiple jabs to his abdomen and diaphragm. If she were taller, she'd have punched his face, like all real fighters do, but due to her being about 25 centimeters shorter than him, elongating her arm fully would not only slow her, but also work in her disadvantage. Keeping her arm slightly bent and quick, repeated punches in key-areas was the perfect strategy for her. "That was ruthless. I didn't expect you to pull off something so sneaky. Well done." the man smiled at her, giving the approval for her performance. "I don't have outstanding strength like all of you, so I have to make it up for my weaknesses in some way. I'm sure Kaneda gets what I mean. I already know I have great reflexes and speed, and I know a few techniques by now, I learnt how to read people's body language... So I need something that would give me the edge over anyone trying to fight me. And that is... Being tricky. My friends always called me a vixen for being playful and devious... So I have to come up with different tricks that would fool my opponents somehow. Watching you all fight in the tournament gives me a ton of ideas. If only I knew how to grapple, I would get even better. Cosmo really fascinates me, but I could never be as resilient as him, and I can't hold grips like him." the girl grinned sheepishly, explaining the reason behind her cunning. "People working hard and smart to overcome their weaknesses are the ones that will win it all, in the end. Just don't give up and keep getting better every day." Gaolang nodded in acknowledgement. "I don't know the reason behind you learning how to fight, but whatever it is, it's clearly a very strong motivator. Keep it up, Kisara. We are rooting for you." "Gaolang's right. Even if we weren't friends, I'd still be rooting for you. As someone weak who strives to be strong, I hope you'll reach the level that you want to achieve." with this encouragement from Kaneda, the trio went their own ways. It was already past lunch so Kisara really hoped there was still something left at home... If Ohma didn't eat everything.

And thankfully, there were still enough food laying around, so with her lunch in her belly now, she went to look for her messy haired boyfriend who was wet from head to toe, standing next to a lake nearby. Who knew this island even had lakes. As soon as she spotted him, she sat down by his side, and they stood like that in silence for a while. They stood like that for a while, but it was weird for them not to say anything for so long. 

"Hey, you. You're awfully silent today. Have you trained too hard?" she asked, leaning her head on his shoulder. "I was just enjoying the very few moments of silence." he teased her, putting his arm around her and pulling her to his side. "Funny as always. That means your training is going perfectly." Kisara looked up at him with a smile, and as expected, that confident smirk was gracing his features. "Is it. I should go back to it soon." he muttered under his breath.  "If I were a fighter, I'd volunteer to spar with you... But I don't think I could do you any good to improve." she let out a small chuckle, only to see the man turn to her abruptly. "Sparing with me means you'll get hurt, yet you'd still volunteer?" the girl nodded. "Why?" he asked her again. "Why, you ask? Because I want to help you win. I'm not a great fighter - No, actually, I'm not a fighter at all... But if I can help with anything, I want to do it." she declared so leisurely that it made Ohma's jaw go agape. "Who are you and what have you done to my Hasashi Kisara?" his tone was filled with disbelief. "Hey, you - Don't be mean to me! I just want to help, what's so wrong with that?" her cute pout only made him pull her into a kiss before getting her up on her feet. "I can't afford to go easy on you if I want a proper sparring." he explained, his hands squeezing her shoulders. "Are you still sure you want to help me out? I already trained with Yoshioka a lot today."  "Uhm... Not the face... Please? I still wanna be pretty?" this sheepish comment earn a chuckle and another sweet kiss before Ohma moved a few steps backwards and got into his stance. Kisara didn't. "Get in your stance." but his order was met with a simple smile as Kisara put her hands in her pants pockets. "I'm not a martial artist, Ohma. I have no stance." she was such a little vixen, always surprising people, even him, after so many years. "Fine, have it your way, Alpha Queen whatever - At the count of 5, begin. Ready?" with a leisure nod of her head, Ohma began the counting. As soon as he reached the last cipher, Ohma lunged at the girl with top speed, yet, to his surprise, the moment he blinked in her proximity, he found himself far away, laying face up on the ground, staring at the clouds. "What the hell was that?" he was absolutely bewildered. Did he slip on something? "Is your back okay, Ohma? I hope you've healed up after yesterday's fight with Ryo." she casually turned around, yet her look expressed her genuine worry for his injuries. "I'm fine." in an instant, he jumped up and went for a high grab, but just as he got about three steps away from her, she fell on all fours and tripped him with her body, making him stumble over. Still, he regained his balance quickly and went for a straight punch, but she had new surprises as always - Just as Kaneda taught her, she side-stepped and grabbed his elbow joint so he wouldn't be able to flex it, and at the same time, she glued her leg to his and threw his balance away with his own technique. Though he was able to recover quickly from it, Kisara went further with Gaolang's fast Flash to his abdomen. "How many people have you trained for so far? By the end of the tournament, you'll get techniques from every fighter." Ohma chuckled, knowing very well what she was doing, as he was very impressed by how far she's gotten, even without him. "Gaolang and Kaneda just a few hours ago." as she admitted that, she saw how Ohma tried to grab her, but instead, she placed her palm on his own, sliding it so that she could get him in an Aikido grab, before she performed Hatsumi's famous Gathering Clouds: Triple Strike on his face. Even though it was nowhere near his level, followed by a punch to his temple, it did the trick. For a split second, Ohma thought he lost consciousness, and with an uppercut to the chin, he was sent on the ground... But that was her weakness. She didn't know wrestling, grappling, tackling or anything closer. Once the opponent was on the ground, she couldn't do what Agito or Cosmo did and wrestle and grapple on the ground, fighting for dominance. She couldn't suffocate anyone. If she couldn't knock the opponent with her strikes and tricks, then she couldn't follow with anything. Even if she mounted him, like Naoya did with Agito, or Cosmo with Adam, but her weight was a feather compared to theirs. Grappling someone 30 kilograms or more heavier than her would be an instant flying away to the other part of the arena. "Why didn't you follow?" Ohma asked, getting up. "I don't know how to. I know what to do all the way until the opponent is on the ground. After that, I haven't come up with a smart way to keeping them there." she admitted. "I see. Now that I've got a hang of your moves, I know how to counter them. You're pretty unpredictable, that's good, especially for someone who's never seen you fight. Let's go." once again, Ohma lunged and was ready to punch the girl's stomach. She was unable to side step or block because of his speed and strength, so she tried to redirect the hit my pushing on his forearm. Though it did work, Ohma already knew that she would do it - It was him who taught her how to use the Redirection Kata, after all - It was Ohma who actually controlled the flow of the battle and turning her to the side, he grabbed her other arm and slammed her to the ground before mounting her.  "Shit, this is scary as hell-" she's been in this position before, and she hated it. She hated it. She hated it so much. Though, she never had anyone actually hitting at her, the position was making her heart scream away with tension and anxiety. It might have been from the adrenaline of the fight, or the fact that Ohma was being rightfully rough and merciless with her, that this old fear of her re-emerged. But she had to fight through. It was Ohma and Ohma was the sweetest man in the world. She's been intimate with him, he'd never hurt her. He'd never. Get a grip, girl, you'll get killed in a fight if you act up like this. Get strong and fight. Fight. Fight.

She kept her guard up through all this, blocking all fights just like she saw Akoya blocking Haruo's blows - But then, she remembered the pelvic thrust that Agito did to get rid of Naoya. What did he do now... He planted his feet to the ground and kept his strength and balance on her upper back and scapula. She knew he had to do sort of a corkscrew turn to the side and get enough momentum - One, two three... UP!

"Nice try, but you're not that greased up asshole, though I'm surprised you were even capable of making me bounce a bit." he praised her, carefully taking her hands away and holding them to his face, a proud look visible. "Thanks for holding back on the punches. You'd have broken my radius and ulna bones." she sighed in relief. "I did promise I wouldn't hurt your pretty face, yes?" he chuckled, leaning down to steal a kiss. "Did you learn that by just watching that bastard's fight?" the girl nodded. "Impressive. If you were a built fighter, you'd have thrown me off. Good girl. You gave me a run for my money today." "What I did won't help you against Raian. All I do is tricks and hit and runs. He's pure strength. He's a beast. He's a monster. He's brawn and brains and 100% bloodlust. I'm... Really afraid that he'll drive you to the edge so much that you'll overuse even the Advance. I want to see you snap his neck like he did to Mokichi." she confessed, squeezing his hands dearly. "Have you forgotten where I spent my whole childhood? I've killed since before I even had a name. That guy is so fucked in the head, I won't have any problem surviving and winning." Ohma chuckled at her. "Let's go again." "Before that - Tonight I'm going to a party. It's club-like, not fancy like before. I know you're not fond of loud music and dancing and all that... But I'm still asking you." Kisara asked as she was helped up an she rubbed her aching spine. "Go have fun. I'll train and sleep in the meantime. Lucky you, the tournament starts around noon, so you can sleep in." he ruffled her hair before stepping away and getting into a stance. "Okay. Let's go. No more mounting, please, that's an instant kill on me." he nodded, and on the count to three, they started sparring again. Though Ohma was dominating as always, Kisara still put a hell of a fight and by the time the moon was beginning to go down, the red head stopped sparring and went to get ready for the party. 

She called up all of her friends and got together in the club-like room. Of course, Cosmo, who never went to a club before, was the most excited to party,, though Akira was just as enthusiastic as he was to have a good drink and have fun. Wakatsuki and Hatsumi were at the table, and while Takeshi didn't drink alcohol that night, Hatsumi was really having fun and flirting around with girls all over.

Loud music, smoke, lots of fun, great songs, blinding, colourful lights, neon paint splattered all over and lots of sexy people dancing and having the time of their life on the dancefloor. Though Kisara wasn't a frequent club client, she always enjoyed her time there, if the music was good and the company was fire - And they definitely were now. Chocolate shots, fruity cocktails, lots of snacks and the whole night was spent like this. Though most of the fighters chose a reasonable hour to go sleep, considering they had to be fresh for their next fight, those who were already out, and some CEOs like Akira didn't leave, as the surfer dude said, 'I couldn't let a beautiful lady all by herself in a club', but really, he just wanted to have more fun, considering the stress this whole competition was putting on him.

By the time 5 AM struck and the Sun was beginning to rise, Akira and Kisara took a barefoot stroll by the shore, letting their feet dip in the water. Though none of them was anywhere close to wasted, they were still a bit sleepy, running on the fun and euphoria from the party. "I had lots of fun. Maybe we can do that tomorrow night too, as celebration for going to the next round." "You've got lots of confidence, don't you?" Akira chuckled at her. "Yeah, I agree. I'm sure Cosmo will win tomorrow. I want to celebrate that." "See~! Of course you've got confidence in your lil' bro. He deserves all that confidence. He's super cool, and he's so young. As his age I was too afraid to go order a coffee from Starbucks." the girl chuckled lightly, looking up at the brightly twinkling stars. The breeze of air was blowing through her fluttering summer dress and her long, now very messy crimson hair. "You? Really? Ha! Wouldn't have guessed." the man teased her, watching her carefree grin as she nodded. "Oh, yeah, totally. Just around the time we first met. I guess you always ordered for all of us when we went out, so you didn't notice, but I was so awkward. I mean, I still am, but not to that degree at least." she started stretching her limbs a bit, enjoying the cool water going up her shins. "You're funny, Red. It's fine, it happens. People are just different, but you grew out of it. You're strong and you fought your fears. But you know what? You totally trip me whenever you make me chase you around. I don't get how you do it, but you always trick me." he laughed, patting her back. "Have you forgotten, Akira? 'Tsuki-san called me a 'Kitsune'. I took that to heart and perfected my tricky skills. I'm just cool like that. I'd like to see you do better, surfer dude." she flicked his forehead, walking towards her lodging. "Do better, she says! What, you think you're cooler than me?" he mocked indignation, only to see her grin wickedly, as if she was a devious fox. "Hella." she sniggered, rushing her speed walk. "Apologise, you little vixen!" she shook her head and started running - Him, after her. "Red, apologise! Admit I'm cooler than you!" "Never~!" he might have been a tennis player and knew some martial arts, but in speed, he couldn't top her, so it was easy to fool around with him, diving under his arm, tripping him and what not.  "See! That's what I'm talking about, you sneaky little fox!" he must have danced far too much, for he stopped and put his hands on his knees, panting. "I win~" and with that, Kisara booped his nose shamelessly. "You're impossible. I can't keep up with you. Good night, Red." he laughed breathlessly, walking away towards his residence as the girl quickly disappeared inside her own temporary home, making sure she doesn't wake anyone up. 

As usual, she took a quick shower and changed into one of Ohma's weirdly comfortable Tshirts that are perfectly large on her, like her nightgowns are. Careful not to make noises, she got in bed next to her man and raising his heavy arm so it would stay over her, she cuddled into his side and let out a sigh of content, only to hear a low chuckle. "You slob. People usually wake up at this hour to work. You go sleep after a night of fun. You're incorrigible." even so, he shifted and pulled her closer to chest, resting his chin on the top of her head. "Just living the life, babe. Livin' la vida loca."

< Previous Chapter Next Chapter >

#kengan ashura x reader #kengan ashura imagine #kengan ashura #tokita ohma x reader #tokita ohma imagine #tokita ohma #imai cosmo #wakatsuki takeshi #nishihonji akira #hatsumi sen #gaolang wongsawat #kaneda suekichi #okubo naoya #kano agito #katahara sayaka #saw paing yoroizuka

[darkdevasofdestruction]

Chapter 12 - Foxes Have Fangs And Rabies

Leaning back on the counter of the bar, a Campari Orange in her hand, she watched the beginning of the match between the doctor and the serial killer on TV. Neither of them too any stances, not considering themselves martial artists of any kind, yet the doctor that, although just barely taller than the red head, seemed to look like a pomeranian compared to Bando, he held a smug smirk on his face, and was the first to react to his enemy's attack, poking his arm in numerous places with two of his fingers.

"That looks like a Chinese style... Is he hitting the acupuncture points?" the girl asked, sipping from the straw. "Hmmm... I think I heard of this before. Considering he's a medic, I guess I shouldn't be surprised. Lingshu Chin Na is called, but it's a very old martial arts style. I think I only saw it imitated in movies or something." Hatsumi nodded his head in agreement. "I don't want to imagine you having to fight with that brute. Though Hanafusa is fast, he can't match you. Not that Bando could defeat you, but it would require a bit more effort, and that would suck." Kisara chuckled lightly. "As always, you know your Senpai the best." he laughed lightly, patting her head as he took a swing of his beer. "My guess is, he'll try to strike the cervical vertebra." he continued speaking. "Ah, yes, because the C1 and C2 vertebras, Atlas and Axis, are sort of fused together, and they create the joint that connects the skull with the spine. If that's severed, so will the nerves and nerve plexuses the person gets paralysed, and it's game over." she hummed in agreement. "You two sure know a lot about this... Ah, look, you were right, Doctor Hanafusa did strike at the cervical!" Kaede's eyes widened slightly, seeing how the two predicted with such ease the future moves. "Why are his fingers all screwed up?" Kisara leaned forward in her seat, confused as all hell, only to hear the explanation from the man himself, saying he's some kind of abnormal human, though Hanafusa himself wasn't normal either, considering he felt no kind of pain, despite it being excruciating, to say the least. "You can't build muscles at the back of your neck like that, to defend the vertebra like a shield... So what was it?" the blond doctor, answered for them, noting that Bando had an abnormal range of joint motion - Which mean that he moved his vertebra in an arch so much that he pinched his fingers between the occipital bone of the skull and the cervical vertebras. To show off, Bando bent backwards... Or forwards? With all of the joints from his neck, spine and arms, freaking out all the ones watching the match. "Is this a horror movie?" Kisara shuddered, watching with disgust the way the huge man contorted like a freak.  "This is as close to a horror movie as you can get." Wakatsuki agreed solemnly, though as they all watched the fight, Yohei was ready to hit the smaller opponent, only to get cut and start bleeding. The little freak was able to carve blades from his own femur bone... And the bone is probably one of the strongest things a sword can be made of.  "I'm both freaked out and intrigued by this shit fest." Kisara couldn't help but let out a chuckle of surprise. "I don't wanna fight either of them, it's gonna be such a drag..." Hatsumi groaned, his hands going down his face, a downcast expression on his face. "With the way Hanafusa did this augmentation of his own body, I can only imagine he must have played around with his own hypothalamus, considering he can't feel pain at all. How he was able to do either of these things... It's beyond me. If you can't feel pain, you can't feel the warnings the body gives you, which means the only way to defeat Hanafusa is to kill him - Not that Bando minds, he's a serial killer, after all." her breath was caught in her throat and she could only sip on that cocktail and watch that damn fight. Was that even considered a fight though? It was a murderfest. If those augmentations weren't enough though, once Hanafusa hit Bando's face with his heel, and it got split.

None of the augmentations, speed, agility or reflexes could save the little doctor, for once the killer took ahold of both of his arms,  and pushed down his head so hard that the back of it touched his own back, and the vertebra snapped loudly. Hanafusa fell to the ground, laying in an awkward angle, while Bando stood tall, only sliced briefly here and there. Before the doctor could hit his spine with that spear-like femur blade, he shifted it to the side, completely missing the rupture. 

"Well, I'm glad it's over, this was difficult to watch. Thank you for the drink, I'm going to find the others." Kaede left the bar. "Only two more matches already, how the time flies. Well, it was really fun today, and it's only going to get better. I'm going to see Gaolang. I've seen some of his matches online and I was really drawn to his beautiful fighting style. Toodles~!" with a characteristic peace sign, the red head jumped off the tall bar stool and skipped excitedly towards the entrance towards the area. She didn't realise it until now, but she really does have a lot of friends, considering the amount of time she spent down there, compared to how long she sat in the stadium. There was something really exciting about seeing the fights from down there, though you could see the whole spectacle much better from up there, with a panoramic view and a better angle of both competitors.

As she got down, Gaolang was already there, wearing a light robe with a hoodie, just like he did in all of his matches on TV - Black and golden, elegant as always, and his fighting trunks were golden too - Golden, gold, the spiritual colour associated with God, with Buddha, with the Holy Power -The Thai God of War - He truly deserved that name. No matter what situation, he seemed unbothered, with the same passive expression, unbothered by the world around him, almost as if he is above all the petty, mundane things, and that forehead jewellery made him beyond graceful. 

"Gaolang - I'd wish you good luck, but you won't need it." the man turned around and looked down at her, the corners of his mouth slowly turning upwards. "You really have a lot of friends, don't you?" he seemed rather amused. "And, as I said, I would like to consider you one as well." her voice was calm, as well as her smile. And Sayaka called out for the Thai God of War, Kisara's smile widened slightly. "Break his face, Gaolang." the vibrato of her tone betrayed her amusement. "I don't like overkilling." he regaled her with his comment as he turned around and stepped into the arena. Compared to him, Kaneda was a nobody, a small and skinny little kid, just like Hanafusa was around Bando. However, unlike before, Kaneda barely had anything that inspired strength or tactics, and Gaolang was a master Boxer and Muay Thai fighter.

Compared to most of these guys... An amateur mimic actor, a big oaf, some small fries who rely on weapons... For Gaolang, this was nothing more than a stupid show meant for entertainment, not a place for true warriors to fight. If someone like Kaneda could get inside the arena and fight, it spoke volumes what kind of people were participating... Or so he thought. Although right about his assumption that Kaneda was nothing less than average, there were many others that he was easily underestimating, and he will find that out sooner than expected. 

Well, none of that mattered, he was there to fight and that's what he shall be doing. For His Highness and for the Glory of his Homeland, he will crush anyone who stands before him. Thus, he took his famous Hitman style stance that he used when boxing, while Kaneda had his palms forwards, as if he was trying to mimic a karate stance. Kisara wondered if Kaneda knew that he was slowly inching backwards... And she couldn't blame him. He wasn't superhuman, and he was against someone like Gaolang, he had every right to be afraid. Maybe he was stronger than Rihito or Himuro, who knew, but that would never be enough to win the competition... Perhaps he wants some recognition, or he has something to prove?  Surely, he couldn't be like Ohma, ready to show that he is the strongest amongst the strongest... Because he definitely wasn't. Only he knew.

Gaolang didn't move in the slightest, awaiting Kaneda's incredibly slow moves, as she dragged his feet straight ahead, centimeter by centimeter, a line being drawn in the sand, until he managed to get in the boxer's territory. Before he could even realise what was going on, the Thai hit Kaneda with that lethal left jab, and it was an infinite times faster now, without the heavy boxer gloves that were hindering him. It was absolutely outstanding, watching his speed, as Kisara was also someone who greatly relied on agility, speed and reflexes. Though she will never be as strong as him, she at least hopes she can achieve his interceptable hits. But... Kaneda wasn't as screwed as she thought he would be after taking direct hits from Gaolang... So maybe... He managed to block them? "You nearly dislocated my wrists." he said... Then, yes, he managed to block Gaolang Wongsawat's famous hits, that's astonishing! Only with this, with being able to block at such speed, Kaneda was beyond the idiots he was hanging out with... More or less. That slanty-eyed tanuki, he has more than eight tricks up those large sleeves! To escape that with nothing more than a nosebleed? Unbelievable. Getting ready, Kaneda got in a stance and sprinted again, leaping to attack, but... He got hit every time. 1... 2... 3... 4... 13... 14... And more... Crescent scythe, Lever Throw... But Kaneda got ahold of the Thai's joint... But he got thrown away. He put his forearms arm to block those hits, and he got jab after jab after jab... Until he managed to get another grab on Gaolang, and he threw him to the ground, using the Overturning Heaven and Earth technique, holding onto his forearm and keeping the joint locked tightly. But he only thought he threw him to the ground, for the man kept his balance easily, all his weight balanced on his forearm like he was doing a very painful sideplank, while with his other fist he punched Kaneda's face.

The smaller one got attacked by the flash of jabs again, but he somehow seemed to be holding his own just as well, until he got punched in the face and gut, and he collapsed on the ground. As soon as he was wallowing on the ground, Gaolang turned around, ready to leave, but Kaneda somehow managed to get up, and he was pissed off.  "Don't give me this shit... Some boxing champion you are. Is this how you treat your opponents?" slowly but surely, Kaneda, panting, managed to get up on shaky feet. "Why didn't you follow up that last blow? If you had given me one more blow, you could've clinched the victory. Did you go easy on me? Just because I'm weak?" although weak, those words were speaking to Kisara on a personal level. She also always considered herself to be a weakling and she needed to get stronger, though no matter who looked at her, they underestimated her for being a petite woman. He was just like her - Small and frail. "You know... I'm a fan of yours. I've watched your matches over and over... Even before this fight was set up. No gloves, no shoes... No rules... Surely you can do better than this, now that you've been freed from all restrictions!" the man cried out, his hands on his knees to keep himself up. "Kaneda Suekichi, I'll give your due credit. I had scorned this tournament. Encountering a true warrior like yourself here was a pleasant surprise... However, there is a great wall between you and me. I do not mean to kill you..." but Gaolang was stopped by a desperate Kaneda. "THAT'S WHAT I MEAN! YOU'RE NOT TAKING ME SERIOUSLY! I KNOW THAT I'M NOT GIFTED, BUT THIS IS ALL I HAVE, AND I'M WILLING TO LAY DOWN MY LIFE FOR IT!!!" those words not only rung loudly through the arena, but they also impaled Kisara's heart like a poisoned spear. They were so painful that she thought she heard herself crying out to Hatsumi - When she got ganged up in the alley, when she let out all her frustrations and cried the whole night while shrieking her voice away up into the mountains, when she was so weak that she couldn't get up from the sickness, but her held her up and helped her strike, when she thought the whole world was against her and she was lonelier than ever, when she thought she was nothing more than a useless waste of space, someone so pathetic, that no matter how hard she worked, she couldn't get motivation, nor the results she wished for... She wasn't perfect. She wasn't a prodigy. She wasn't a big deal. But Hatsumi made her feel otherwise.

Ohma, too, whenever he'd teach her those moves, and she wouldn't fall down like a trampled flower anymore, and he showed her that proud smile of his... And he told he he was proud of her and how far she's gotten, how great she's become... Cosmo too, though he hadn't really seen her fight... He caught from the side of his eye one interaction between her and Akira, when he tried to sneak up on her when she was walking around the room and explaining whatever medical things to some colleague of hers over the phone, and as soon as he lunged to grab her, she turned around and flipped him over with such ease. It made the little boy's eyes gouge out with shock, but was also amused enough to laugh his butt off. Takeshi, too - He didn't need to see anything, he knew that if one of the only men who was able to defeat him trained her, and they were so compatible, then there was no way she couldn't succeed... And when she saw how easily she messed around with those two assassins, he knew she was capable of taking care of herself, especially in such a dire environment like the underground.

She never imagined that any fighter in the Kengan association would be feeling the way she felt, but somehow, his words made her feel empowered. "Why does everybody have to put a label on me?! WHAT'S WRONG WITH THE WEAK SEEKING TO BE THE STRONGEST?!" though it's obvious he can't be the absolute strongest, she truly appreciates Kaneda for being so genuine and doing everything in his power to achieve his dreams, despite knowing full well they will never become reality. "DON'T GO EASY ON HIM, GAOLANG! SHOW HIM SOME RESPECT! HE IS YOUR EQUAL!" Kisara shrieked out from the entrance of the arena. At the same time, Saw Paing too yelled out to his best friend.  "LET HIM HAVE IT, GAOOOLAAAAAAAAANGGGGG!!!" his voice could be heard among the whole chattering. "You don't need to tell me, you two. I apologise. I did not want to kill you... Therefore, I only exerted power on par with my boxing matches, but I was mistaken. Kisara told me once that champions of public matches are nothing compared to real fighters... That even she could defeat some so-called Kickboxing champion... And she was right, and so are you, Kaneda. You can easily stay equal with my TV Boxing Champion persona... But fighting is fighting. Fighting you at full force is a true courtesy. Whatever excuse I may give, I showed you pity, and on the battlefield, pity is nothing but humiliation. A battle must be fought on even ground. It appears that I have been reigned by arrogance, but now, I understand. I shall show my respect for you by crushing you with my full power." Kaneda thanked Gaolang for that courtesy, and sincerely speaking, Kisara was happy beyond belief. Though the small fighter will be getting the beating of a lifetime, she could see that even if you lose, people still recognise your efforts, and you're not just a forgotten loser, but you get appreciated for trying so hard. It felt wholesome how even though nobody was really betting on his, they still hoped, at least a little bit, in their heart, that he would win... Or at least feel proud of how far he's gotten, despite his weak body and the various illnesses he has.

One single punch from Gaolang could knock him out, but he was ready to fight. Because it was pretty far away, Kisara couldn't see perfectly what was going on in that incredibly speedy fight, but she could see the way Kaneda was able to dodge and parry most of the hits Gaolang tried to hit with his perfect precision... But the end was near, and predictable. One punch to the face was all it took, and Kaneda Suekichi was on the ground, with a ten-move checkmate. That, in itself, was a remarkable feat that few world-renowned fighters could achieve. As the Thai walked out of the arena, he could see Kisara still there, a serene smile on her face, though it was more directed to the man he had defeated so honorably. "He was a formidable opponent." he recognised his worth. "Yes... I agree. I never thought I would relate to a fighter so much, but his words moved me. Someone who is weak, working so hard to get over his weaknesses, the disadvantages that he was born with... Though he looked as nothing more than average for someone talented like you... For someone like me, he was sort of an inspiration, if it makes sense." her voice was now more solemn, and her words spoke truth. "I understand now. I hate myself for allowing the veil of vanity and arrogance blind me, but I must thank all of you for showing me that I shouldn't disrespect my opponent, no matter who they are, or the level of their strength." he admitted truthfully. "We, also, thank you for honouring our request and not mocking us, despite being inferior to you, fighting-wise." nodding at each other in understanding, they walked down towards the corridor. Whilst Gaolang stopped mid-way so he could take a shower and freshen himself up, Kisara went ahead - But before long, the whole stadium began to shake as if an earthquake was trembling the whole Earth down, and distant murmurs almost resembled religious chanting. What the hell was going on? This was getting kinda creepy. Sighing, she called Takeshi on the phone, wanting to figure out his location so she could go over to him, and as she was talking, she unconsciously walked and spun around without aim.

As soon as she heard him and the Akiyama sisters were ready to watch the match from one of the arena entrances, she hung up and turned abruptly - Only to bump into something solid. With a small squeak of surprise, she lost balance and stumbled on her feet, backwards - Yet thankfully, she got caught by the wrist before she could fall down. "Ahhh, I'm so sorry, I wasn't watching where I was going. Forgive me..." she raked her fingers through her hair, daring to look up at whoever that person was, apologetically. "It's fine." the owner of this low and intimidating yet incredibly alluring and velvety voice was a man definitely taller and possibly buffer than even Takeshi himself. He had a set, stern and very scary visage, dark, endless black eyes and matching black hair, slicked back carefully. Though there were many fighters who chose different outfits for their fights, this one wore something akin to a scuba full-body costume, but somehow, it was making him even scarier, and every outline of his muscles were even more defined. "Thank you for catching me." she quickly got reminded of how afraid she was of Takeshi at first, only for him to end up being her best friend. Maybe this one was just like him? Only scary on the outside, but a golden heart on the inside. "My name is Kisara, it's lovely meeting you." she extended her hand forwards, for him to shake. And he did, albeit, rather reluctantly, even going as far as to look down at her almost skeptically. And yet, he still shook her hand politely, and disclosed his name to her. "Kano Agito." her eyes widened, and she could only gaze at him with awe - Now she could understand why everyone was going crazy over him - His presence alone made him stand out among fighters - He had a special aura around him, something that she could easily pick up after all the years spent watching Kengan matches. Still, she didn't want to look like some annoying fangirl or creep him out, so she easily got over her shock and offered him a cheerful smile.  "Kano Agito - What a beautiful name! I had an inkling you were a fighter, but I didn't realise who you were. Well - Your fight is right now, so I won't keep you any longer. Thank you for your time, and good luck in your match! I'm sure it's going to be a very enjoyable fight." Kisara wished him, and though it took him a couple seconds to just stare at him, confusion swimming in his eyes, he nodded in acknowledgement and offered a courtesy "Thank you." before walking past her, towards his match.

This interaction with him only made the red head giddy - He really was nice and incredibly awkward, not different from Wakatsuki at all! What a relief! Hopefully, she will get around to befriend him, one way or another, but it wasn't going to be easy. It wasn't often when she felt no malice from a scary man, but he was definitely one of them.  Skipping towards the point her friend allocated as their meeting one, and surely enough, the trio was there, watching with shock as the stadium began chanting even louder.

"This is pretty overwhelming... All of the spectators are confident that the "Fang" will win. They've seen all the warriors that've already advanced, and yet, they're still just as fanatical. It's more like a Faith... He's definitely got the homefield advantage. He's got the upper hand before the match even begins." Kaede noted, sweating from the sheer pressure. "Advantage? I wouldn't say that necessarily. Real fighters get determined win a fight when all odds are against them. Cheering won't do Agito any good, he's far beyond something as shallow as that. The crowd is fickle, it cheers on the one who has the advantage and bashes the other, and it changes with the tide of the ocean." Kisara let out a scoff of amusement - The man she just met was definitely beyond doing something as mundane as to be concerned with the public opinion. "Right, Take-... Shi? Hey, Takeshi, are you okay?" as she turned around, she noticed the grave frown of raw anger on the man's face, and his whole body was tensed up. She knew why. The Fang was Takeshi's number one enemy... The person who managed to defeat him, to humiliate him... Something only Agito and Hatsumi managed to do... "It's been eight years... I've kept you waiting long enough. Now I have a Fang that can bite you to death." Wakatsuki threatened under his breath. But the atmosphere was far too grave, and Kisara hated seeing her best friend being so anxious and tense, so bad that he could get an aneurysm in the blink of an eye. "That's right, Takeshi, you're the Wild Tiger, and you've got huge, scary fangs that can easily defeat Agito. But - You know something? I'm a Kitsune! That's right, I have a fighter title as well! And you know what? Look at my smile - I've always had my canines a bit longer than the average person. I really look like a fox. And you know what foxes have? They have fangs, and oftentimes, they have rabies too! If you want, I'll go right in front of Agito and say - Hey! You! Big guy! Let's fight! And even though he will defeat me easily and make a nice scarf out of my fur - He will get rabies, go crazy and die, from the small bit I gave him!" the girl laughed as easy-going as Hatsumi taught her. "And then, the great, the unique, the fantastic, the strong Wild Tiger, Wakatsuki Takeshi, will be reigning over the Kengan fighters, just like the Tiger is known as the Supreme King in the Chinese culture!" with her fist clenched, she extended it towards him, for him to bump with his own. "How was that? Did it help at all?" seeing as he didn't reply at all, her smile faltered and got super awkward, and she couldn't help but chuckle softly and look away in embarrassment. Though she heard a small huff of amusement and her fist was bumped. "Thanks, Kisara, it did help. But I won't let you become a scarf. If I am to lose, then I shall become a Tiger pelt carpet... But I won't lose again. I will not lose." he was determined and sure of himself. "That's what I love to hear! Hmmm... I wonder if we have paper and crayons around. I want to make you a crown, and I'll make sure to have lots of pretty colours for the gems." she chuckled reassuringly at him - For some reason, she always hated seeing her friends being even the littlest bit upset or nervous, and knowing that rationality and cheap reassuring wouldn't work in this situation, putting a smile on his face was the next best thing. People need different things at different times, you just have to know what to choose at the right time. "That's right. Takeshi is powerful enough to rival the 'Fang'. Revenge isn't out of the question." Sakura smiled, nodding in agreement. "Nope, 'fraid it ain't happening, ladies." a foreign voice called out, and the four turned to see a large figure approaching. "Might sorry, Wakatsuki, but I'm gonna be taking the 'Fang's' head." this was Naoya, one of the member of the single braincell group... And that braincell was Kaneda's alone. "Okubo Naoya... I have one warning to give you. Don't think of the 'Fang' as human. He's more of a powerful and violent disaster." that was one way to describe a foe... Now Kisara was even more intrigued to see the fight. "Oh? So, in other words, he's like a monster? This is gonna be good. Well, time to go slay that monster!" thus, Naoya went past them, and towards the entrance towards the Arena, waiting to be introduced by Sayaka. "That man silenced all of his critics with his skills alone. He's built up a record that holds its ground even against THE Gaolang... But, we'll have to see how far it gets him against the 'Fang'." with a pensive hum, Takeshi stepped forwards to get a better look of the arena, just as Okubo got inside and bathed in the loud cheers. The man known as the 'King of Combat' against the Emperor of the Kengan... It was going to be a fight worth watching.

But now that Sayaka was ready to introduce Agito, the whole place got graveyard quiet all of a sudden, and only praises of his 157 winning streak were heard. As soon as that man's name was yelled by the announcer, all the fighters turned their heads to gaze upon his greatness, as if he was the Messiah blessing humanity. Those who were seeing him for the first time could immediately recognise his overwhelming power, whilst those who already knew him, trembled before his might.

Despite all this, Naoya wasn't afraid. He even saw himself as the Strongest Human, the one human protagonist that managed to beat the final boss, Zetton, who seemed to be Agito personified. As the referee had them take their stance, Okubo chose a basic MMA style stance, and Agito took an offensive stance with lowered guard - As soon as the fight was announced to have begun, Naoya launched himself forwards, ready to punch Agito, who held his guard up - Naoya tried to tackle his opponent, but he got pulled downwards by his shoulders, then got sent backwards by a strong knee to the nose, follower by a shin kick to his thigh, that he felt as if a cleaver chopped off his entire leg. Through the shock, Naoya dodged and blocked continuous right roundhouse punch, double push, right straight jab, another kick straight to his triceps.

Though the human tried to hit him, he got grabbed with both hands by the back of his head and brought roughly down, another knee hit into his gut, followed by another and another, and then another push on his head, continued by another knee - But before that could connect, Okubo managed to land a jab right into Agito's face, grabbing his body, and 34 seconds into the match, the Strongest Human succeeded in a takedown, followed by a painful heel hold. Who knew that someone so huge would be a master grappler, with such ease that he could rival even the Grappler King Cosmo? Though, maybe this works on Agito specifically because Naoya has raw strength and can keep Agito in a hold, unlike Cosmo who would be struggling... Though, he did real well against Adam Dudley regardless, so who could know for sure?

Agito tried to get out of the hold by using his other foot to stomp down on Naoya's chest, making him lose balance, and as he attempted to get back the hold, the Fang grabbed his wrist, holding it tightly with both hands, keeping Okubo's neck into a thigh lock. Though his other foot was still free, he attempted to free himself by trying a stomp, but it was dodged, and he got pulled down into an arm-bar hold... But no, the positions were switched again for a brief second when Okubo escaped, only to get pulled  into a scarf hold - And he escaped again. The two continued to tackle each other on the ground with no break between the ground grappling and the continuous locks they were holding onto each other, each of them holding dominance for less than a second, until Naoya managed to fully mount Agito, and he pummeled fist after fist down onto his forearm defense - He must have felt that something was weird, allowing himself to get hit, even if it was just his guard being hit - But before Okubo could realise what move the Emperor would put, he got sent flying by the famous Pelvic Thrust that was such a perfect saviour in any mounting. 

Naoya kept his distance, watching carefully as The Fang got up, and he grinned like a... Like a villain, was probably the right word. "We've seen all your blows, throws and locks. And you will never reach me." the way he was addressing himself was a bit weird. "Why is he referring to himself in plural?" Kisara asked herself, though not even Wakatsuki knew for sure. "Well, it's over. Okubo Naoya is strong. Stronger than I ever expected. I've got a lot of credit to give him for lasting this long, but now that the Fang got serious, there's nothing he can do. Okubo Naoya has reached peak human performance...  But a human can't defeat a monster. Okubo's attacks won't reach the Fang anymore." as soon as Takeshi declared that, the man in cause struck hard, hitting Agito's face and driving him backwards, before getting into a low tackling stance and launching himself forwards, aiming a roundhouse hit that got Agito in the temple, tilting his vision enough to earn Naoya a couple of precious seconds that allowed him to grab the Emperor and hit him with the famous German Suplex that was Seki's show move. Though Agito coughed blood, he was met with another face fist right in the nose, followed by more others, until finally the Fang retaliated and grabbed the human's wrist, throwing him away.  "This is fascinating. I can't keep my eyes off of them." Kisara was in awe at the intensity of the fight. Even if Naoya was driven away, he returned and delivered more blows to the face, not keeping a pattern - Or at least, so he thought. He can easily synthetise various technique and fuse them together and he outright refuses to cooperate to whatever fighting style Agito wants to force him into. From a blow to a throw, from grabbing his enemy, to slamming him into the ground, from a throw to a neck hold, and despite Agito's fantastic flexibility that allowed him to do something much more astonishing than a split in the air to hit his foot backwards into Naoya's arm and release him, and once he got released, his enemy got in a quick crouch and tackled the middle of his torso, evading the punch easily, grappling him and throwing him with another German suplex, making him bounce onto the sandy floor with a kick to his face.

Kano Agito was planted face down onto the ground, unmoving, and everyone was cheering and chanting at how amazing Naoya was for dominating the flow of the battle. "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?! DON'T GIVE HIM ANY BREAKS, OKUBO! THE MATCH ISN'T OVER YET! YOU'RE UP AGAINST THE BOSS OF THE MONSTERS!!! YOU CAN NEVER DROP YOUR GUARD AGAINST HIM!!!" Himuro's shout towards his friend could be heard from all over the arena. "He's... He's not dead, is he?" Kaede's voice stammered, confused at the unmoving man and why the match wasn't over yet. "... I don't think Kano Agito would be defeated by something like that. Though Naoya's fighting was spectacular... That's still the famous Fifth Fang of Metsudo we're talking about. He wouldn't be defeated so easily." Kisara stepped even closer towards the arena, barely capable of keeping herself from running out there, just to get a better sight of the match. She really wished she was a butterfly, so that she could easily watch the fight from a better angle. 

From up on the screen, as Agito got up, everyone could see that monstrous, psychopathic cheshire grin of his, wide and wicked, from ear to ear. "Th-That's not a human face!" Kaede was trembling from a distance, distraught at the sight before her. "He has evolved...!" Though Kaede's heart was beating quickly with fear, Kisara's was going a thousand miles per hour from excitement. No other fight got her as excited as this one, and seeing a fighter evolve like this... It wasn't like Ohma's Advance, when she was scared beyond belief that he would die on the spot, but it wasn't like Raian's Release either, since his screwed up personality was the same. The Agito before them now seemed like a complete different person compared to the man that fought just a little before, the same person who introduced himself to her and even thanked her for wishing him good luck on his match. This was the face of a man that was born to fight, lived to fight, and will die to fight. What a God...

As Naoya got into a stance again, ready to take him on again, the Fang, with indecipherable speed, propelled himself forwards, easily evading the Super Human's grappling, and launching a barrage of jabs that easily pushed his enemy backwards. Okubo tried to grapple him again, but he got punched in the temple with a roundhouse punch that blurred his vision - And the Fang grabbed him tightly, slamming him to the ground with a front suplex that even Seki would find worthy of praise, and his arm was up, his fist clenched tightly .....

And he stopped in that mounted position, with one hand over an unconscious Okubo's chest, and the other still in the sky, as if he froze. "Okubo Naoya, I must thank you. I have become stronger yet again, all thanks to you." thus, the man that now reverted to his old, stoic self, got up and looked at the referee. "Hattori. You should have stopped the match. Take him away." Kisara watched the man walk away towards their exit, wiping the blood from his mouth with his hand, and slipping his hair backwards, as if he was some diva model for Victoria's Secret... Or whatever the man version of that was. Everyone was cheering for The Undefeatable Fang, and as soon as he stepped inside, though Kisara wanted to congratulate him, Wakatsuki was faster than her.

The animosity was rather one sided, though the tension was thick and painful. "Kano." the Tiger called out his name in a grave tone. "Wakatsuki. It's been a long time. We've watched your match against Murobuchi Gozo. You've improved yet again." Agito spoke, the corners of his mouth going upwards into what seemed to be the confident and almost taunting ghost of a smirk. "Oh, that was nothing. I haven't even revealed my trump card yet." the ever so humble and modest Wakatsuki was so tense that he even went as far as to overpraise his own skills. "So, will you be the one to win your way through the left block? It appears that there are at least two fighters that outclass you." ...two? What was he talking about? Surely, that was a joke... And Kisara was almost sure that he wasn't referring to Ohma. Maybe it was Raian's Kure reputation? Other than that, she had no idea who else could be so overwhelming to Takeshi. "Do you really have the luxury of worrying about others? You'd better watch your own step." the usually gentle and sweet feline was nor baring his sabertooth fangs at his enemy. "Well, you two, I really enjoy your rivalry and I do hope to one day watch you two fight. It would be the most legendary fight out there." Kisara chuckled all of a sudden, unable to keep herself silent. "... You are everywhere, aren't you?" Agito's gaze was cast down towards the red head whom he remembered from a few minutes prior. "I try to be. I figured it's much more enjoyable watching matches from down here... And although Wakatsuki's fight was boring, because of his subpar opponent... You shined out there. You showed your live or die fighter side, even against an enemy that barely pushed you. I want to see what the famous Fang of Metsudo is REALLY capable of doing, against this Wild Tiger who didn't get the chance to bare his fangs yet. That won't be the same as the first match you two had, not even close. It would be the sweetest fight you will ever have in your life." she spoke with such a confident, vain smirk that she might as well be Takeshi's own salesperson, there to sell off tickets for the most Epic Fight of the Millennia. "I don't understand you. Whose side are you on?" he asked, making the girl grin even wider. "No one's! I just want to see fantastic fights, that's all! And who better to see fight, than someone like you and Takeshi? I don't know yet what the others are capable of, but this is the only truth. Oh, before I forget... Here. You still have some blood on your face." she handed him a towel that he skeptically took and wiped his face with it. "Thank you. If that fight should happen, I will be eager to see whether or not the little tiger cub finally got a fang." his taunts were fantastic. "Agito, I can assure you, Takeshi definitely has the fangs of a Sabertooth Tiger, so don't make the mistake of underestimating him... For your own good." she chuckled lightly, seeing as he let out a huff of mock amusement. "So that's where you've been the whole day. Should have known - You always enjoyed these kinds of little nice parties." that voice... Was that Ohma? Shocked, she turned around and stared with wide eyes at the confident brunet that was pointing towards himself, and he was wearing the same overconfident, cocky grin on his face. He was determined to achieve the proposition he was speaking. "Heh. Thought you'd have a better eye than that, you greased-up asshole - Cause the champion of the left block... Is gonna be ME." shit, don't provoke him like that. "Ohma... There is a time and place for a well-intended taunting, but THIS is not it." concerned, she sneered through her teeth, but Tokita tsked in annoyance at her. "I don't need your concerns, Hasashi Kisara, didn't I already tell you that?" he growled at her. "Ah, I see, so you are affiliated to the Hasashi Network." Agito nodded in acknowledgement.  "Please don't associate me with those jerks, I have nothing to do with them." Kisara spoke, looking up at the Fang with a soft glare. "Either way, if you want to fight, win your blocks and fight then. This is childish." she huffed, holding her arms over her chest. "OHMA! KANO'S JUST FINISHED HIS MATCH! DON'T PROVOKE HIM NOW!" Kaede's loud voice called out to warn Ohma, but was quickly silenced by the solemn warning of the Chairman's fighter. "Aren't you... Miss Akiyama of the Nogi Group? We don't need your concern. Because HE cannot so much as scratch us." Agito easily agitated the brunet. "That's... My concern exactly. Ohma, don't be reckless and fall for the taunts and provoking. If you want to fight Kano Agito, than win your left block, and you'll get the chance." she warned him once more, but judging from the sneer and the curse, her worries fell on deaf ears, as always. "Tokita Ohma. You are weak. That Kure is strong. No matter how you struggle against him, you do not stand a chance. And Wakatsuki here is leagues above you. Quite frankly, winning the left block would be impossible for you. Miss Kisara is warning you so she could spare your life. Better heed her caution." the Fang easily provoked Ohma, who was now in a fighting stance, ready to fight. Kaede was the only one who tried to talk him out of it, but was silenced by a signal from him. "Talk is cheap, greased-up asshole. How about I prove that I'm stronger than you, right here, right now?" he was quick with the baseless threats. "Damn it, Ohma, you'll get yourself killed!" Kisara's voice rose up an octave, knowing that Agito, as he was after that fight, could easily strike in the blink of an eye.

And so he did. Kano Agito kicked Ohma's 80 something kilograms body that was sent flying backwards down the corridor with such supreme ease that it completely humiliated him. "Utterly miserable. You should have heeded your friend's warning. We will say it once more. You are weak." though Ohma was struggling to get up, and tried to spring up once again, Katahara's two private bodyguards sneaked up from behind and got him into a chokehold to neutralise him. "Please don't be too rough on him!" Kisara ran to them, catching the man with great difficulty, as they released his unconscious self. "Thank you!" "Any fights outside of the matches are forbidden. You'd better control yourself, Kano." the one wearing a mask warned the Fang. "Fights? We were just kicking a pebble out of our way. Isn't that right, Wakatsuki?" though Takeshi remained silent, eying the two bodyguards from the corner of his eyes, Kisara couldn't but chuckle awkwardly. "Yes, Agito is right, this was just a simple misunderstanding, we didn't want to cause any problems." thankfully, her comment, along with the previous fight, were forgotten, and the bodyguards explained that all the fighters must present themselves upstairs in the grandiose dining room, in a few hours. Thankfully, it was enough to carry Ohma back to their room, with some welcomed aid. He didn't need any real medical aid anymore, just to wake up in a comfortable bed... And a shit ton of food. But all in due time.

Kisara sat on the edge of the bed, wiping the drool that was escaping his mouth, and her heart sunk. He looked awful. He was beautiful, but all battered up, and now, more reckless than ever before, just to prove that he was strong. Strong? Bullshit. As he was now, he couldn't even hold a candle to Takeshi or Agito. He needed more fights, he needed to evolve, he needed experience, he needed... He needed time. A lot of time. He needed his heart to keep on going... But at this rate, it wouldn't.

"What the hell are you crying for again, you dumbass bookworm? I thought you stopped being such a crybaby years ago. Since you got here, you've done nothing but cry, that's annoying." she didn't even realise that he woke up, but his comments were as shitty as always. What a dork. She couldn't help but shake her head and let out a small exhale of amusement. "Stupid gym rat... You don't know your own limits. Don't you get it? You haven't got up there yet. Don't rush." her voice was barely audible, and that smile was forced as she wiped away the tears she didn't noticed she shed. "You can't beat them as you are now... Is that what you're saying?" this made her snap her head towards him, eyes wide, afraid that he would get angry with her again... But he wasn't. He seemed to have understood a lesson. "I won't get mad at you for thinking that. In fact, I understand now." her jaw could be picked from the ground now - She was so beyond bewildered that he had to get up in a sitting position and reach his hand out, closing her mouth. "You look stupid - You'll catch flies like that." "What do you mean...?" she asked, her eyebrows furrowed. "Are you agreeing with me... When I said... You can't defeat those strong guys yet?" "Yes. Don't get smug with me now. Listen. I saw Niko, just before I got kicked. And when I was on the ground, I saw him again. He told me the same thing as you. You can't defeat him... Towards that friend of yours. And you definitely can't defeat him either... Towards the other guy. Not now, not as I am now. That just means I have to train harder. I can't die now. I have to get stronger and stronger. Only then, will I be able to defeat anyone who stands in my way." he admitted to his faults, and was ready to get better. This made the girl throw her arms around his neck, getting him into a tight embrace. "About time you agree with me, for once. Thank goodness. I didn't want you to get reckless and desperate again, only to get K.O.'ed in one punch. That won't do. You're strong, and you can do it... But just like The Fang - You evolve by fighting. You get stronger and stronger with each enemy you face. You can do it, I know you can." she held him so dearly, that Ohma's heart would have shattered if he wasn't as strong as he is. "I'll still die. Whether or not I use the Advance, it's still a matter of time - " but his mouth got covered by her palm. "Shut the fuck up with that bullshit of yours." Ohma's eyes were wide with surprise - Kisara, swearing like that? She didn't swear - She designated that area towards him. "I don't want to hear another word of you dying. I don't care. I refuse to hear it again. Even if I have to pretend that none of that will happen, I will, until the very end... S-So... YOU WON'T FUCKING DIE. I WON'T LET YOU FUCKING DIE. DO YOU GET IT, TOKITA OHMA?! I DON'T GIVE A FUCK ABOUT ANY OF YOUR DREAMS, OR THAT STUPID HEART THAT YOU'RE OVEREXERTING, NOR THAT YOU'RE TOO DUMB TO UNDERSTAND LONG WORDS OR EVEN MY FEELINGS FOR YOU - I DON'T GIVE A FUCK ABOUT ANY OF THAT, DO YOU HEAR ME, DUMBASS SEA-WEED HAIR?! I WON'T LET YOU DIE - AND EVEN IF YOU DO, I WON'T ACCEPT IT! IF YOU DIE, THEN I DIE TO. WE'RE IN THIS TOGETHER, FROM THE TIME I SAVED YOU, UNTIL THE LAST BREATH YOU DRAW IN THIS WORLD, SO GET IT THROUGH THAT THICK SKULL OF YOURS ALREADY!" his hands found themselves cupping that beautiful face of hers, and he listened to the desperate, wavering words that she screamed at him - The same at back in the bathroom, but now they were much angrier and determined. What a little dumbass. A great doctor like her, choosing her fantasy dreams over reality. Hell, he wanted to contradict her again, or even tell her that it was worthless, waiting over a man that was doomed to die soon, possibly even before this whole tournament could end... But it was something about those glimmering eyes, filled with tears, or the way she cared for him so much, that stopped him from saying anything that would make her even more upset, just like before. He hated seeing her cry, and he already broke her heart so badly earlier that day that she completely avoided him the whole day... And who knew how much longer she would have kept her distance, were it not for that unexpected meeting.

It was unphantomable, how much a single person could... Love him. He always found it endearing, how she was so genuine and upfront with her emotions and her words, even at the very beginning. She was always so bold, despite how calm and collected she was... Even when she was fooling around with that 'air-head' cheery facade of hers that she picked up from that annoying jackass that took his place as a fighter. At core, she was still the same Kisara that saved him from bleeding out in the alley... The same Kisara that couldn't look him in the eye even now, the same Kisara that was afraid of sleeping alone in the house, the same Kisara who had trouble going anywhere by herself in fear of being awkward, the same Kisara who was scared to order a coffee from the barista, the same Kisara who was always so patient with his dumbass and taught him so many things, even though he claims he couldn't remember shit... It was the same Kisara who showed him how great 'self-care' felt, and how 'healing' embraces were, and that he didn't have to stray away from love, just because Niko taught him to just hit on any pretty girl, and he was completely appalled by that. It was all her - Only her, who showed him, who taught him, who guided him, who loved him - So patiently, so dearly, so eagerly, so intensely, so beautifully. 

It was her. It is her. And it will always be her.

Ohma pulled the gorgeous red haired woman into a sweet kiss, as loving and gentle as she always kissed him when he had a bad day, and he caressed her cheek with the back of his fingers, before reaching out to her hand, intertwining their fingers together and kissing the inside of her wrist, putting her delicate palm over his face and leaning into it. "Whatever you want, Hasashi Kisara. Whatever you want." he gave her that confident smile of his, but it was the old one, the cocky, endearing, super sexy smirk that he had during his fights with Rihito and the Medicine Man... Not the reckless one from when he challenged Agito. It was the old Ohma. "Ohma. I want you to teach me the Adamantine Kata. And any other moves that you think I could use." swallowing the lump in her throat that formed from crying, her fawn eyes seemed to regain some strength in them. "Huh? Adamantine? That's not something you can do - Even I can't do that. Why the hell would you want to do that?" his eyebrows furrowed in confusion. "Because I can't take hits." she explained simply. "My Aikido is solely based on deflecting big enemies and attacking here and there, but if I get hit, I'm done for. There's only so much shock dispersing I can do, before that's it. I'm not a punching bag. But after so many fights out there, I realised... I still have some stuff to learn, to make sure I'm safe, if anything happens. It's easy to evade and escape, and even in a small fight, maybe, considering you taught me the basics of how to divert the flow of a fight... But I need more of these deceiving techniques, and I need an alternative too. You never know, do you?" she explained plainly, and Ohma realised, she now resembled an enigmatic vixen more than anything. "Ha. Hear her. Now you have so little faith in me, that you don't need my protecting anymore. Very well, Your Majesty, I'll do just that. I wanted to go training anyway. But I'm hungry. We should go grab something." he muttered, yet before he got up, he slid his hand to the back of her head, and pulled her forwards, so that their foreheads touched. "Whether you like it or not though, as long as I'm around, Your Majesty is protected by me, got it?" there she went again, looking down, all embarrassed, when he said cute words like that - And her cheeks almost looked the same hue as her hair. She was absolutely beautiful. He upset her enough for a single day. At night, he was going to revert all that and make her happy. "Alright, Ohma. Protect me." her kitten smile was the cutest smile he's ever seen in his life. "It's great that you're hungry though. The Chairman asked for all the fighters to be present for the banquet. You can go train somewhere, and I'll go listen to what he has to say and grab some food, and after that, you teach me something new. How's that for a deal?" that smile turned into a wider grin as she grabbed his wrists and dragged him up. "Perfect deal. I never liked fancy parties anyway."

< Previous Chapter Next Chapter >

#kengan ashura x reader #kengan ashura imagine #kengan ashura #tokita ohma x reader #tokita ohma imagine #tokita ohma #wakatsuki takeshi #gaolang wongsawat #kano agito #kaneda suekichi #okubo naoya #hanafusa hajime #hatsumi sen #akiyama kaede #saw paing yoroizuka

[darkdevasofdestruction]

Chapter 17 - The Kitsune

"It is around the time of your boyfriend's match. Aren't you going to watch it?" the Fang asked, confused, as the red haired girl before him, who he knew was so close to that guy, seemed to make no move to get out of the training room - Instead, she continued to practice her moves on him. "Whether I am there to watch or not, the outcome is the same, don't you think?" she seemed nonchalant and dismissive, but deep in her heart, she was antsy and afraid - What if Cosmo pushes him so much that he uses the Advance again, and his heart gives out? "Says the one who went to watch and encourage all the people she encountered." the man scoffed, which made the girl chuckle lightly, shaking her head - He was right, of course, but what was there to be done? "I know you are right, Agito. I know. But I, too, have my duty as a fighter in the next match, and I can't go down without a fight. It matters little that I will lose. All that matters is that I don't die from Takeshi's punch, and uh... I take over the company already. And kill those two."  she explained, shrugging lightly and taking a deep breath. "You don't even want the TV on?" the man asked, but he earned another shake of her head. "It would take my mind away from training. I'll lose focus. It's fine... Let's get back at it." she muttered before going on for an attack, and this is how the next half an hour passed by so quickly, and one of those cheerleader girls came over to tell them the second fight was going to take place. "It is time." Agito spoke, throwing a towel her way so she could go take a shower and change in her fighting clothes for her match. "I see... Time flies really fast. Alright. I'll be there." raking her fingers through her hair, a sense of overwhelm took over her and she tried to take a few more deep breaths and get over her fears... But of course, a fight with Wakatsuki Takeshi was nothing to be taken lightly. Especially after she, herself, told him not to go easy on her.

Once ready, she dressed in a pair of high-waisted black pants, a simple black crop top, her haori, black, painted with red spider lilies and embroidered in the finest gold thread, and of course, the kitsune mask. Gotta make an entrance, after all. Everyone expects that big guy's fight, not a woman's. Things are going to be wild, once Sayaka calls out her name. Even her friends are completely left in the dark about this. Considering how awful the audience is with Sayaka, calling out all sorts of offensive and vulgar things to her, she can only imagine the sort of words she's going to get called.

But no matter. As long as she takes over the company, it was all going to be worth it.

Though her feet were feeling heavy and her instinct made it feel as though she was going through the freezing river, or the lake of flames, just to get on the other side of the arena... Much to her surprise, Agito was there. Though he said nothing, he patted her shoulder and gave an encouraging smile. Though she uttered no word, she shakily placed her hand on top of his, and squeezed her anxiety away. In the middle of the arena, Takeshi was waiting. Up there, on the screen, that idiot's face was there, next to Wakatsuki's, and bets were in order... And Takeshi was winning, of course.

"And from the left side of the arena enters the new fighter of the Hasashi Private Medical Network, after Tanji Yoichi retired out of unknown circumstances." as Sayaka began speaking, a loud murmur was heard throughout the arena and everyone was questioning who was the new fighter, making bets on who was going to fight against Takeshi. "For the first time in Kengan history, in this arena, coming forth - The devious Trickster who's swift and strikes from the shadows when you least expect it - With no Kengan record, for the debut match... One round of applause for the beautiful, the cunning, the sly, the mischievous Queen of the Kengan Matches ---" as soon as they heard the word 'Queen', indicating a female was going to step forward, the whole audience was flabbergast and were either gasping or yelling loudly. "THE KITSUNE, HAAAAAASAAAAASHIIIIIII KISAAARAAAAAAAAA!" as Agito wished her a good fight, she took her first step inside the sandy arena, trying her best not only to tune out the vulgar and undermining comments from the public, but also, how weird the feeling of stepping on sand was - So different from being at the beach. Every step she took, felt as if she was walking on the shared knives, and suddenly, she was reminded of the original tale of the Little Mermaid, who had to experience something similar. Hopefully, she won't turn into sea foam next. "Are you okay, Kisara?" was the first thing that Takeshi asked as the girl went a step away from him, and shook her head - Though, her mimic was hidden by her mask.  "I can feel death knocking on my door. I never realised until now how big you are... I guess, years of friendship made me forget how scary you can be." she chuckled lightly, hanging her head a bit, her hands in her pockets as she swung a bit back and forth. "If I don't hold back in this match... Will you be able to forgive me, when it is over?" he asked, holding his hand out. "Takeshi... It is you who must forgive me, for pulling you through such a difficult situation. Because of my pride and ambitions, you got caught in the middle of a family feud. And for that, I am sorry." she gently held his hand in both of her own. "At least, I will get to see how far into your training you got. You've changed a lot since the first time we met. I'm sure that, this fight, is going to be memorable -- For the both of us, as well as the Kengan history." though he offered a small smile, the girl turned her head towards the audience. "For the perverts who want to fuck me, or those who boo me for destroying the kengan matches?" she sneered, annoyed at the people up there. "Look the other way." in that instant, she looked in the direction Takeshi showed - And she saw many of the fighters she befriended, cheering for her. "Those who matter cheer for you... And there is a handful who want the underdog to win. Don't get discouraged." as he said that, Raian's voice called out loudly, making the public shut up. "FUCK THESE SHITHEADS, BABE! GO WIN THAT FIGHT! YOO-- THAT'S MY WIFE THERE, YA?! YOU DON'T FUCK WITH THE KURE CLAN AND YOU DON'T FUCK WITH MY BABE, GOT THAT!" the comment was enough for Kisara to burst into laughter and take out her mask, giving it to Sayaka, as she wasn't allowed something that could serve as a protection - And she smiled. With one more scan, she noticed Hatsumi giving her an approving nod of his head, and Gaolang was smiling at her. Saw Paing was yelling out encouragement for her, while the peanut gallery was chanting her name. And then, down there, where she usually stood, at the entrance of the arena, there he was - Tokita Ohma, leaning on the wall, his arms crossed and wearing a confident smile. It seemed he wasn't upset that she didn't confide in him about this match - Sometimes, you must do some things on your own - But with enough encouragement, she was brave enough to face even the most renowned Kengan Veteran with hundreds of won matches, The Wild Tiger himself -- All for her ambitions. Whether she won or not, it didn't matter, Ohma knew she was too smart to get herself into a losing situation, so whatever the case may be, he was going to cheer for her and be by her side, just as she always was for him. "And the fighters are facing off!" Sayaka screamed into the microphone, from her commenting booth. "They've got a height difference of 30 cm and a weight difference of a whole 140 KG!" hearing those stats, most people shuddered. "Julius was both taller and heavier than Wakatsuki, yet he still lost! These two look as far apart as the whole Empire States Building next to a pomeranian!" Jerry Tyson gasped dramatically.

"Are you ready, Kisara?" Takeshi asked, taking a step back. "As ready as I'll ever be... Takeshi." with a solemn nod of her head, she, too, took a step back and after dramatically throwing her fringe back and fixing the bun she made out of her long hair, she got her hands back in her pockets, and waited for the match to begin. "Take you stances!" the referee called out. "I am no fighter. I have no stance." she spoke, remaining in a casual repause. "Suit yourselves. Ready -- FIGHT!" the man called out, and thus, Takeshi was the first to lunge forward and deliver the first blow.

'It's the end' some thought. 'She's gonna die' others gasped, watching the bull-like man charging at full speed and attempting to ram into the small, frail woman that was pathetically standing there. The momentum was catching up, and it was time to strike. Raian's face was split in half from that wide, wretched, demonic grin of his - She pulled off the same move that she used on him - But Wakatsuki, for all of his fighting experience, was not an assassin, nor was he as agile as he was. Unlike Raian, who easily landed on his feet, Takeshi was thrown into the wall behind them, breaking it. For all of his power and might, he was effortlessly sent flying. The auditorium was silent from the shock, save for some of friends, who were cheering her name loudly.

Kisara! Kisara!

"I see you've become a worthy opponent. Well done, Kisara. We are proud of you." Takeshi praised her, lunging at her from behind, only to get surprised once more, as she threw herself to the ground backwards, and rolled into his feet, making him fall to the ground with a great thud, watching with blurry eyes as Kisara nonchalantly stepped away.

"Why is she not following up? You can't give a veteran any break." Naoya asked, his arms crossed. He was impressed with her pulling those moves, yet his confusion was still great. "She can't." Ohma informed, not realising at first that more people were gathering to see the fight better. "She can't grapple. She helped me spar a little ago. She did well with normal combat, but when it came to ground fighting, she was powerless." "Well, it's not like anyone is expecting her to win, not even herself." Hatsumi made his way there too. "But, let's be honest, for a cute little thing like her to have a debut fight against that guy? Might as well be fighting The Fang. Most of the fighters in this tournament, all of them with life-time experience, would lose against him." he continued. "But my little angel has already made me proud enough as it is." he praised her, watching the flawless exchange of jabs that hit all of Takeshi's vital points.

"Whoa?! Gaolang, isn't that similar to your special move?!" Saw Paing shrieked loudly, making the Thai cringe, yet he had a proud smile on his face. "It is. I taught her that." he nodded in acknowledgement. He wasn't one to approve of most fighters, but he could commend her wish to get stronger and learn more and more, from a variety of different people. She wanted to have knowledge of everything, as well as mastery. Jack of all trades, yet master of none, he'd say, yet he was well aware that she was trained in Aikido, and that should be her main style, as she proved so well. However, she seemed to switch between styles at an abnormally fast pace. From Aiki to Boxing, and now, she was... Using the Fang's move? And something else?

Agito smirked, watching the red head aim that kick to the Tiger's thigh, making him kneel to the ground. Naoya cringed, yet his eyes were wide open - How could this girl use the Fang's move so perfectly well? A normal person couldn't possibly do something of that magnitude. He, better than anyone, knew how painful that blow was, feeling akin to a machete being stuck in his leg. Still, Kisara leapt on his knee and used her elbows to hit hard on her opponent's head, and followed with a powerful blow to the temple.

Wakatsuki was on the ground.

Ohma felt smug - He never imagined that Kisara would use Karla's idea of using his thigh to alleviate her height and aim a nice hit, yet it was incredibly smart and inventive, considering their height and frame. Though, considering Karla was a Kure, she held strength around the level of Raian.

The crowd was shouting for the Wild Tiger to get up and fight, to stop playing around - But they didn't understand how well aimed and thought every hit was. It was a strategy planned ahead, no doubt with the help of his rival Hatsumi. She was playing with his mind, as well as going for his weak spots.

But that was her biggest problem. Yes, she was able to get Takeshi on the ground twice... But from here on, what is she supposed to do? Even with the best aimed hit, she can't knock him out, and she can't grapple, nor wrestle. Attempting the mounting move that Cosmo uses would just get her ribs crushed, or just simply getting thrown off. She really needs to up her mid-game skills.

Once Wakatsuki got up, he ran into her close area circle, and engaged in a barrage of jabs and lefts and rights - Kisara knew he was going to use his Core Blast, so when he 'charged' that fist backwards, she flexed her arm tightly, only sliding backwards a bit. Ohma's move worked once, yes... But her arm was in agony. If she were to take another hit like this, she wouldn't end up well. She had to use her evasive skill... That was supposed to be a trump card. It probably won't be used a second time either, because Wakatsuki knows of it, more or less. She played the surprise game better than everyone else... But once the element of surprise disappears, what is she left with? There was only so much Raian's combat training can get her, and Hatsumi's Aikido uses the enemy's strength against them... But if the enemy doesn't use any bit of strength, what is she left with?

Wakatsuki took a step back, and got in another stance, making the girl mimic him - Whilst he had his fists, one over the other, to work with his strength, Kisara had her hands open, showing her softness. It was a clear Karate vs Aiki fight, yet neither moved an inch at first, only observing the other. It was then that Kisara's foot slid forward, and noticing her opponent inching forwards, she lunged at him, and with her move, she redirected his own move against him, making him fly backwards. "To think you'd fall so far away. As expected of the Wild Tiger. There's no one else with such incredible strength." Kisara breathed in amusement. With each move she pulled off, she was proud of how far she's gotten. Even the cheers from the auditorium fell deaf on her ears, as well as Sayaka's commentary, and her focus was entirely on Takeshi.

She maintained no stance, and awaited Takeshi to lunge at her - He threw a hundred thousand hits her way - Yet she remained unmoved. They were all fakes, she noticed. Hatsumi has already taught her how to easily differentiate a faux for a real punch - And she grabbed his shin as soon as he threw a real kick her way, making him lose balance - He must have been used to getting caught of guard in that position, as he ended up twisting and ending on his feet - She didn't expect that kind of flexibility from him. Raian was wrong. As he aimed a left hit uppercut, Kisara side-stepped, grabbed at his shoulders and head-butted him. The karate-ka tried to aim a hand-chop at her head, but it stopped before it could connect. Kisara has used her toe to stub at his foot, immobilising him temporarily. Hatsumi had shown her the weirdest tricks that she never imagined she would use in this life. Lucky her. Still, that didn't last long, and Takeshi tried to kick at her again, only to have his whole body seeing the sky again as the girl rolled him over by using her own hand to roll at the back of his ankle, following up with a kick to his chin.

Raian couldn't stop his manic cackling - He was enjoying this fight much more than he expected. He had his fun with her for a whole night, he witnessed and felt first hand her main tactics, reflecting the enemy's strength back, with the user's strength added. Even if she had null strength, the fact that Wakatsuki was such a power house really worked in her favour - The greater the attack, the greater the force that is reflected back. The problem was, that a veteran can't be fooled forever.

"I have analysed all your attacks, Kisara. I have realised your strategy. If I attack at a level of 10, you will counter with a level of 10 plus your own strength. But what would you do if I were no longer an opponent? I'm not going to attack anymore." Kisara held her hands in her pockets, watching as Takeshi kept standing tall. She chuckled, stepping around him. b she grinned leisurely. "As a result, there will be no fight! I have no company to shame by spending the whole match waiting and doing nothing - But you do! You know, if there is no victory, there is also no defeat. What an idyllic world we live in!" though she spoke, Wakatsuki had no other word to usher. "... However, I suppose this is still a match, in the end. You're trying to come up with a battle of stubbornness. I guess you can say I'm proud that I could make the great Wild Tiger come up with such an impertinent strategy, against some weak, inexperienced opponent such as myself. Truly, I'm flattered!" she continued. "Your techniques and mine - I'm far too young to say it doesn't matter whose are superior, or that strength doesn't matter." as soon as she found herself behind her best friend, she sprinted at great speed, hoping to reach his spinal cord, even going as far as to get her haori over her elbows, to spin around and engulf his face, cutting off his sight for a little while -

Before she could incapacitate him, however, Kisara felt a pressure in her stomach, strong enough to send her flying a crazy length, and she stumbled over the sand, rolling pitifully on the ground. No amount of damage that she chipped from the man felt equal to this single punch that connected. She had gasped like a fish on the land, trying desperately to get her air back in her lungs. Her hair tie had broken, and her hair cascaded almost gracefully in scarlet waves over her body. Wakatsuki punched her with a Buddha-like fist. It was a true seiken punch.

'It's over' even the peanut gallery said, watching the girl pitifully groveling on the ground, as the Wild Tiger now approached her, to deliver the final blow. As soon as he stepped by her side, however, Kisara instantly shot to her feet, leisurely catching his wrist and throwing him away, sending him off with a temple punch also, watching him slam his head into the ground. The girl was panting with exhaustion already, many minutes having passed indefinitely. 

"How come they both look so tired? It hasn't been that long?" Naoya asked, recalling all of his life-time fights. "With her small frame, it takes a lot of energy for Kisara to pull off all these stunts. Look at Wakatsuki.  That guy weights the same as he is tall. Kisara is almost a quarter his weight. She won't last much longer." Hatsumi explained, a grim expression on his face. He recalled his challenging fight against a prime-power Wakatsuki. Kisara has proven herself already, against this powerhouse of a man.

With both opponents standing, both taking their stances, Kisara slowly, but steadily inched forwards towards the Tiger Karate-ka. Once their toes were touching each other, Wakatsuki readied his fist to punch Kisara's face - She managed to dodge, and with her cleavage, shoulder and arm, she was able to redirect his blow, making him stumble before he was punched down into the ground once more.

"Are you done playing around? You should know, with my built, I don't feel as much pain as you would from the impact. But this ends now. Forgive me Kisara." before she knew it, Wakatsuki was standing up, and she was all the way across the arena, having been sent flying painfully hard. "You fought well, Kisara. Better than many men who dedicated their lives to fighting. Hatsumi taught you well. You should be proud of how far you got." he spoke, walking menacingly towards the girl, who was stumbling and holding at her head, her whole world spinning painfully. "You once told me you hated spinning. You panic. You must be feeling a lot of anxiety right now. Forgive me, best friend." he said, ready to strike and finish this, only to find himself stumbling forward as Kisara threw herself at his feet to trip him once more - In detriment of her feeling the vertigo twisting even faster.

The people around were yelling at her to get up already and fight - That's why they were there, right? To watch people almost kill themselves with their fists. Kisara was barely able to turn and flex her arm to receive another core blast, but just as Ohma suspected, she couldn't take a second hit. She felt broken, barely able to get up and stand. Ohma could see her clutching at her arms and hands - She must be hurting dearly. Her eyes seemed glassy also. Was she crying? She might have been.

Even in that vertigo state, however, Lihito recognised the flow of the fight battle that he himself had with Ohma. No wonder she kept saying she was already dating someone - She had been taught by Tokita himself how to slap her palms over the enemy's. The blond watched as the woman stumbled about, keeping the karate-ka at bay, unable to move further - And if he tried, she'd easily evade his move and counter - And she even clinged to his wrist, stomping her foot flushed against his own, pushing onto it and making him stumble. It was the already pained, damaged ankle that he had complained to her about. That was one of the techniques that Niko taught to Ohma when he was still very little - And it was also one of the very things that Ohma himself taught Kisara. To think that she would actually use it, he was amused. It worked, for a little while at least, and with whatever energy she still had, she used his thigh once more to do the Karla-grappling technique, this time, more accurate, and with her leg over the back of his neck, she pulled herself up, grabbed a fistful of his hair, and jumped behind him, grabbing him down with her also.

It didn't amount to much, but Wakatsuki had already grown tired of all this mess - Kisara had brought him to the edge of his patience, and the match has long since been a real once, in the Kengan organisation, against a worthy opponent which he had to completely destroy. Normally, he had a limit to the amount of times he could use the Blast Core, before he was completely depleted of all his power - But Kisara earned the third strike. She had lunged at him and tried to hit him at the same time as he tried to use the Blast Core at him - Hatsumi laughed, watching her pull off her favourite move, the one where she evaded the hit so fast that it looked as though she had disappeared for a single blink of an eye. Smart, using it to avoid getting hit by Wakatsuki by his most powerful hit yet - However, although she evaded his monstrous hit, she got hit with another. This time, it took more out of her to get the hell up already. 

Kisara saw spots in front of her, her vision going to shit. She was clutching her head, and her arms were trembling, trying to get up from the ground, yet falling down once more. She tried again - It was more difficult than any plank exercise she had every tried before. Once she was finally on her feet, she was hoping her head spinning would stop already. She was stumbling whilst standing - One of her knees was hurting to bad that it was giving out already. Her knees have never been her strongest forte, nor will they ever be in the future, especially now, after a proper fight with Wakatsuki. Her body was giving out, and she knew, should she fall, she wouldn't get up again.

With whatever strength her body mustered, she got up, exhibiting the very same psychopathic, monstrous wretched grin that Agito had in his fight against Naoya - Naoya, whose body cringed, watching it the girl get in a low stance and leap up at Wakatsuki. "Kano?!" he gasped, his mind going black for a split second - Just enough for the girl to grab at his wrists and pull him forward, aiming for a barrage of hits at his vitals - When he was too busy blocking her hits, she side-stepped and tripped him, making him stumble backwards. How dare she use the same tricks that his greatest enemy did? The Tiger was as rabid as the fox he was facing, but far more dangerous and angry.

Kisara lunged towards a running Wakatsuki - His face looked almost demonic, desperate, just like in his fight against Julius. He was going to use everything he had, on this last punch. He was ready to hit his final punch, knock the girl out, but just as they got in each other's territory - He stopped before his fist touched her face. Takeshi smiled tenderly at the woman standing before him. Blood was slowly trailing down her chin, and her body already highlighted the areas where bruised would form. "You were a better opponent than most, Kisara." he said, stepping away from her and bent down to grab her lost haori, before he wrapped it around her unconscious body. People stared in awe at the woman who remained stunned in a fighting stance, yet most were unfamiliar with the fact that there were many warriors who would fight until the very second their bodies gave out - And perhaps even father on, when their brains were resting.

Takeshi picked the girl up and gazed on her sleeping face - Even like this, sweating and exhausted, she looked adorable - And he walked out of the arena as soon as he was declared the winner. Once she passed the many friends of hers, she hear her feminine voice, calling out softly. "Senpai... Did I do good?" he wasn't even sure if she was awake or not. Hatsumi reached his hand out to pat her head. "You made everyone proud, Kisara. Well done." more than anyone, even Ohma, the Aikido Master knew how much his little red head apprentice valued and needed praises. That small smile that formed on her face was enough proof. Though Ohma tried to take her in his arms, Takeshi walked right past, making the man scoff. "She's MY best friend. I was the one who fought her. I will be the one to take her to the infirmary." Wakatsuki was almost territorial, walking the young woman to the medic, and placing her on her own bed.

Though not everyone could stay there, watching over Kisara, as the next match was going to start. Hatsumi was leaning on a wall, thanking the girl for exploiting the Tiger's weakness of the ankle, and him himself thinking of how to take advantage of it, should they have to fight again. He already defeated Wakatsuki once - What's one more?  Hanafusa bandaged the woman's wrists and put her up to an I.V., but there wasn't much he could do, except have her rest. Once she woke up, there were only one person there - Her lover.

"Someone once told me that Sleeping Beauty woke up after getting a kiss." he chuckled, holding her hand. "It was me. I'm still waiting for that kiss." her voice was tired, but ultimately, with some help, she was able to sit up. Ohma cupped her face, doing exactly as he was told. "Quite the show you put up. Care to tell me what that was all about?" taking her hand in his own, he leaned to kiss it also. "Aha... I promised to explain what happened while you were out cold yes? Well..." Kisara sighed, a sheepish expression painting her face. "Just before you woke up, one of the CEOs threatened Katahara with a terrorism act. Basically, a coup d'etat happened. My parents were involved in it. Also... Their fighter violently hit on me, and Raian saved me. Because I rejected him, he dropped out of the competition. I made a deal with a Chairman and my parents, that they would have to write my name in the will, to pass the company to me once they die... If I participate and survive the fight that Tanji was supposed to be in. I was able to befriend and convince both Raian and Agito to train with me, for a day and a half, hence why I was able to do many of these things that I did today. So, uhm... I'm going to become the CEO today." she chuckled wryly, watching with shy eyes the expression on his face. "But your parents aren't dead." her grin widened, making him realise the implication. "You're going to kill them." "I asked you if you would hate me... I can go through anything in life, but if you hate me, I... I don't want to live in a world where you'd hate me, Ohma." the man scoffed, leaning down to place a kiss on her hand. "I'm not an angel, Hasashi Kisara. I have no right to judge you. Whether you go through with it or not, it's your choice." as if on cue, a bodyguard entered the hospital wing. Kisara recognised him as one of the special ops that worked directly under Sayaka's brother, Retsudo. "Ahhhh, there we have her, the champion herself! Katahara asked me to fetch you to his office. You're in for a nice gift, Miss Ceo~!" the blond man sniggered cheekily, watching the red head smirk lightly. "Well, here's my cue. Wait for me, Ohma. I'll be back before you know it." with a kiss on his forehead, Kisara hopped off the bed - Though she wobbled slightly, she easily found her balance and followed Misasa to the Chairman's office. Agito was already there, and he seemed to have fought someone already - By the looks of it, the man that she once saw as a personal bodyguard of Katahara was beaten up big time.

Her parents were already there, kneeling to the ground. Erio Kure was next to his friend, Katahara. Kisara's hand instinctively found its way placed over the hilt of her katana, and she drew it. "Misasa called me - Miss CEO. I kinda like the sound of it." she smirked at the Chairman, who chuckled very amused. "Erio, what do you say? I think Miss Kisara gave a wonderful performance!" the other old man nodded at his friend. "For a civilian, she did well against Wakatsuki." the Kure patriarch agreed. "Can I get my revenge now?" Kisara stretched lightly, feeling her joints aching after the beat down. "Ever so eager and down to business, Miss Kisara! I quite like that!" Katahara laughed more. "I have already taken the liberty of... Persuading your parents uphold their end of the deal. Dear Agito was ever so eager to help you out with your ambition. He seemed satisfied with your match." Agito said nothing, yet what his boss said, he was in agreement with. He didn't expect her to take to heart all his lessons, but she performed so well.  From the ground, her parents were crying and screaming mercy. They wanted to be spared from their ultimate fate. Kisara, however, walked behind them, a triumphant smirk on her face. "Empieza el Matriarcado." the red head spoke, swinging her blade down, as if she was the grim reaper, deaf to her parents' screams, pleas or curses. She watched her father's head roll down on Katahara's carpet, blood splashing about like an artisan fountain. The last victim was her mother, who ended up meeting the same fate as the father. Kisara looked down at the collapsed bodies. She felt nothing. No satisfaction, no victory, no... Nothing. With a sigh, she wiped the blood off her blade over her elbow and stepped over the corpses, in front of Katahara. "So, am I now officially the CEO of the Hasashi Corp?" "Yep!" so jovially, Metsudo confirmed. "That's all! Enjoy being a corporation owner! Now, off you go, pip pip, there are enough matches to see, and I'm sure Agito would love your encouragement!" the old man clapped his hands together, though everyone present seemed confused by his words. "Well... I suppose I should thank you for sorting everything out for me. Uh... Assassination has never been easier. Thanks." though she awkwardly scratched the back of her hair, she ultimately exited the room.

By the time she was done with the succession war, Mikazuchi Rei had already lost against the great Kuroki Gensai, and it was now Hatsumi's fight against the Fang himself. It was going to be a great fight.  As Kisara went to give her encouragements for her master, he was walking towards the arena with Ohma by his side. With a cheerful grin, he slung his arm around the girl's shoulders, pushing Tokita away, and getting her for a swift training session - Just like they would do, on top of the mountain. He was down to business and needed to train his speed. Even when exhausted and beaten up, Kisara was the fastest opponent Hatsumi encountered. He needn't say any word to guide her in this training - She knew very well exactly what to do. Little by little, Kisara started moving faster, until finally, her Senpai was able to get in the right form to perform the evasive maneuver that she loved so much, to the point that it looked as though her hits were simply moving through him. Kisara has used that trick once - Would it work on Agito also?

"A'ight, thanks angel, you got me into top gear. Now I can beat up your new friend." he chuckled, patting her head. "Hatsumi Senpai is the best fighter here! I'm sure, whatever the outcome, the fight will be fantastic. Do your best, Senpai!" with such a cheerful encouraging, how could he not melt? Especially after seeing her do her best against Wakatsuki, of all people. "Of cooourse, of course, Princess! Now, off you go to that boyfriend of yourself. The big guys are gonna have a little fight." he turned around, seeing the Fang walk menacingly towards the middle of the arena. "Oh - Agito, hi again! Good luck!" Hatsumi blanched, seeing his own apprentice also wish well to his own enemy, and with such a sweet smile too. He hung his head, watching as she left for her boyfriend, who was telling Yamashita Kazuo about his old master, Tokita Niko, and how much Hatsumi reminded him of this guy... But Kisara also had the unfortunate skill of doing the very same thing, from time to time.

Hatsumi looked that guy up and down, and seeing all the damage from the second round all healed up, he cursed Gaolang for his inaptitude of at least injuring him properly. For a world champion, he didn't make his job any easier. He watched Kano crack his knuckles as the ref had them take their stances. 

Agito took an upright stance - Something that he used to do a lot when he was younger and had just inherited his title of Fang - All while Hatsumi walked towards him as if he was taking a stroll. As soon as the Aikido master got close to Agito, he was met with a left low kick that made a halberd-like sigh on the ground that it split. The Fang watched Kisara fight, and more, for a whole day, he had trained her - Hasashi Kisara, the one who trained for four years under the tutelage of Hatsumi Sen and his own Aikido style. There was bound to be enough common techniques - And he was ready for them all - And thus, he surprised Sen with a left middle kick of the same effect, hitting his arm, then switched to a straight jab that got him in the forearm, close to his wrist. He was blown backwards by the impact.

Agito's third blow was a right low kick that got his enemy on the knee - But what had brought about this sudden change? His fighting style was all different from the first two rounds, and even what he did as he trained Kisara. Was that fight he just had a turning point? A revelation, maybe? Though Agito now delivered a heavy round house kick as soon as Hatsumi's guard dropped - He had evaded him. That shit-eating smug grin of his, wretched and wicked, made the Fang realise that the master was a much of a trickster as the student was. Kisara once told him - If a Kitsune has seven tricks up her sleeve, a Tanuki has eight. Given her chosen stage name, she was one with the clear disadvantage. So, Sen was a Tanuki. Should have expected something of this magnitude. "Come on, you could at least let me counter-attack. Well...  Alright. I'll just have to land one next time." his tone seemed ominous, as he stood up straight, unlike his head which was tilted to the side, as if mimicking Michael Myers himself.

"Hatsumi was a nominee to become the next Fang, when he was just 28 years old." Kisara told Ohma and Kazuo, who seemed surprised. "He gave up quickly on the idea though. Far too much boring, repetitive work... And too many expectations. For a fleeting guy like him... He can't stick to anything too long. He got bored after a week." Kisara smiled lightly. "That's my Senpai." "Miss Kisara, you were able to do this technique yourself. Would you tell us the basic of it?" the old CEO asked, fixing his glasses. "It's simple, in theory, but you need a lot of momentum and speed. The basis of it is that you shift your knee to evade the attack, using as little movement as possible. Your axis line isn't supposed to move, so it looks as if your whole body is still." she explained. "But that doesn't matter now. Agito changed his fighting style. Instead of starting a match by attempting to beat the opponent at their own game, he started with his own Fang style, with which he debuted, meaning that Hatsumi needs to change his tactics and force Agito to play by his rules." thus, Hatsumi sprinted like a lightning bolt towards his enemy and easily evaded a kick to his face by crouching to the side, landing his first blow at Agito's side. "Using the same technique, and perfect calculations of the distances, he dodged whilst making Agito believe his hit landed. He was able to get into his kicking range, which means he's going to attempt to go for the elbow joints. I tried that on Agito myself, hoping to attempt that on my match against Wakatsuki. It didn't work with my strength, so I stopped trying. But Hatsumi is a man, and he's far stronger than me. He might pull it off." as if she could read her senpai's mind, he did, word by word and step by step, exactly as the girl expected, getting the Fang into a tight Elbow Hold. "Ohhh! That was a perfect Diagonal Straight blow! This is practically checkmate - It's only a matter of time before he breaks his joint! If he tries to escape, he'll be attacked while he's defenseless. Not even the Fang could come out unscathed after being attacked somewhere he can't harden, like that technique he used, similar to Ohma's. He can't redirect the impact of a blow from that posture either." Yamashita gasped, awestruck at the miracle happening before him. "Knowing The Fang, he won't get down so easily." Ohma muttered, watching attentively the match. "Based on that face of his, Hatsumi has a follow up plan to this. He's expecting Agito to get out. He's baiting him." Kisara smirked confidently, watching Agito throw a round-house kick from that extraordinarily awkward and painful position, only to get hit with Hatsumi Sen's ultimate technique, the Gathering Clouds: Triple Strike. A technique that strikes the three vital points on the opponent's face in rapid succession. 

But it had failed, and Hatsumi found himself staring in complete horror at his fucked up finger, whilst the Fang was unharmed. Never once has Kisara seen anyone being able to counter that Power move, nor was she able to pin down what exactly did Agito do. Her Senpai seemed to be in trouble, as he leapt back, trying to create some distance, only for his enemy to close the distance with fantastic speed and strength, landing a blow towards his temple, that ultimately hit his eye also. 

"... Did Agito just use Muay Thai?!" Kisara's jaw was to the floor, seeing her new friend using the 'Elbow meant to defeat' technique that she was briefly shown by Gaolang at some point. Had Agito become the Renaissance Man, and could now perform any fighting style at any given time, and switch between them at his leisure? 

He didn't follow up with the same style, instead opting for another powerful middle kick, outright destroying Sen's forearm. Agito seemed to think more during this match. He wasn't so linear anymore. Instead, his tactics seemed to have evolved greatly. Even with Hatsumi in peak condition, Agito was outright humiliating him. Kisara's hands were holding each other almost painfully - Though she knew Hatsumi still had a secret technique up his sleeve, she didn't believe he would defeat this iteration of the Fang.

Gosh, how he hated himself. Hatsumi truly hated himself so badly. Even with these four years inspired by his cute little angel, he couldn't stop himself from being so pathetic. He put her up on a pedestal, praising her, congratulating her for even the littlest of tasks - And though she did the same to him, he couldn't change. She was, in terms of mental condition, everything he strived for but could never be. Ultimately, Hatsumi Sen will forever be the greatest loser, in his eyes more than anyone else's.

He had his sights set on this day. He even put in some effort, which wasn't his gist at all - But it was fine! He'd do anything to take down that son of a bitch. He entered the tournament 100% sure that he could beat him down and win - So it would be pretty pathetic if he were to lose now, especially when his cute apprentice was watching, right? He couldn't fail, especially in such a humiliating manner, after that fantastic show she put on display for everyone. 

Crouching and evading another punch, Hatsumi slammed his palm into Agito's chin as his other hand was on his waist and one of his feet was throwing him off balance, while with the other he was keeping himself steady - His special, secret technique was successful!

"WH-WHAT DID HE JUST DO?! HE CAN'T HAVE DONE THAT MUCH DAMAGE WITH A BLOW FROM THAT CLOSE RANGE!" Yamashita shrieked in disbelief, whilst Ohma could only stare with wide eyes as Hatsumi failed. "That's... The technique I used against Takeshi to make him fall to the ground, though you can't compare the strength output of the two of us. From the looks of it, Hatsumi must have felt his body being ran through by a spear." Kisara had a sad smile on her face, though she was very proud of her senpai. "Hatsumi thought me about initiative in a fight... To think he would be defeated by counter-initiative... It's almost ironic." she shook her head., watching as Agito attempted to elbow him unconscious - With his last bit of strength, Hatsumi pushed forward, catching him off balance, forcing him to give up on the elbow hit, in detriment for a shirt grab. But he's got Agito by the hips, thus, easily detecting the change in his center of gravity and respond immediately. "That's a smart move. He's not going down without a fight." Ohma nodded in approval of her Senpai, explaining the reason behind his posture. "We might have a bit of a deadlock, 'cause now Kano Agito's gotta be careful how he moves." "And considering how big he is, any twitch is going to be even easier to detect." Kisara added to his statement. Hatsumi felt the perfect moment to strike - And as soon as he's done it... Agito countered with the One Inch Punch that speared through him once more, going further for a follow up. 

Hatsumi hoped, with the distance, that he would be able to deflect whatever hit gets thrown his way, but it took a kick to his elbow to throw him off guard, and another to the head, to make him fall to the ground, unconscious. As soon as Agito was declared the winner of the match, and though her body was still aching, Kisara ran to their side, gathering Hatsumi up from the ground, and holding him in her lap. "Agito - You've evolved beautifully. It was your best match, if you ask me. You can only go upwards from here. Well done." she smiled sweetly at him, though he could only stare in confusion at her. "I almost killed your master. You should be angry at me." he noted simply. "He, as well as everyone else, entered the tournament, knowing very well the kind of people to be encountered. I'm not angry at you, nor do I have a reason to be. You just showed me a fantastic match... And... I hope you'll agree to training me again some day." that serene, sunshine smile of hers bewildered the Fang even more, yet he only grunted as a reply, watching as she carefully brushed away the man's hair from his face. He wasn't her partner - Just a master - So why was she caring for him? Was he missing something? Was there something he didn't understand, out of every encounter she had with all the fighters around? Was there something more to these 'friendships' that she created? "Fa Jin." the man nodded at her, only to see her smiling even more happily at him as he revealed the proper name for the technique that put an end to it all. He had taught her the easier variation of it, what he had used as a kick to take Naoya down, but this was far more complicated to pull off properly, especially for a little one like her. A master like Kano could launch a high-power one inch punch at point-blank range and kill a man in one blow. It was lucky that Hatsumi subconsciously diverted the impact. Once Agito walked away, out of the Arena, Kisara was startled by Hatsumi. "Shit, I lost in front of an angel. How pathetic." the medics moved him away, though she was holding his wrist gingerly.  "Well, the angel also lost. Let's be pathetic together, okay, Senpai?" that crystalline, easy-going giggle of her only made him feel worse. It was him who taught her how to throw away all worries in the world - Why couldn't he truly do the same, but only mask it with that stupid, dumb facade of his? "SEN! STAY WITH US, HATSUMI! DR. HANAFUSA'S ON HIS WAY!" Miss Shion cried out in shock, terrified for his life. "I just wanna smoke." without another word, Kisara looked at Shion, who handed him a lit cigarette, though dared not speak. "This ain't gonna kill me. I just need a little rest, that's all." the red head took out a handkerchief, and holding his face carefully, started wiping away at the blood caking his face. Shion, too, knelt by his side and tried to care for him. "Gah, how humiliating. Good grief." he puffed from his cigarette, his heart shattered, as well as all of his hopes. He then felt his messy hair being ruffled, and he looked down at that tender smile - Yet he couldn't reciprocate. "Stop being so upset over what happened. You're alive and that's all that matters. You know what Gaolang said after his fight? There's only going upwards from here. Isn't that right, Hatsumi SENpai?" he tsk'ed, looking away. How could she give him advice from other men?! How annoying. "I know your fighter pride is wounded, but I'd rather have my senpai alive, and defeated, than with his skull cracked open. I have been once at the funeral of my best friend. We were 23... About the time that I have met you. Remember? I never told you this - But, I mean it. I don't want to see any of my friends laying down in a coffin ever again. There are far more important things in life than a defeat. At the end of the day, this is a tournament, and every fighter here, expect for one, will experience defeat. The fact that one of them was you changes nothing."  she threw her arms around the man's throbbing body, as he stiffened hearing her words. He had never heard of this friend of hers, nor the funeral. He didn't want to imagine the sight of a friend in a coffin, nor them being lowered into the ground. Her words held truth, yes... But at least, at the moment, he was going to grovel and wallow in self-hatred at how disgustingly pitiful he is. "Hey, Hatsumi." she pulled apart slightly, making him look into her eyes. They were such a beautiful shade of green. And they held life. Vitality. Energy. Damn, that Substitute prick has no idea what a lucky man he is. "We did our best. Both of us. Okay? Though we lost, I'm not giving up on myself, nor on you... So... Don't give up on me or yourself, okay? In fact - Let's be pathetic together!" Hatsumi's exhausted eyes shot wide open, and his mouth agape - The cigarette fell from his mouth, making Shion reach out to take it so it wouldn't burn his fighting clothes. She had told him the very same words that he himself spoke to her once he saved her from that gang of thugs in the alley, when he agreed to train her. With a chuckle, he reached out his hand to pat her head, mimicking her. "Yeah. Let's." 

Though the day had quite the start to it, it was bound to change, for better or for worse. As Kisara saw Hatsumi to his infirmary room, she went to take a quick shower and change back into her normal clothes. In her search for Ohma, she picked her brush from her room and started brushing her hair throughout the made-like corridors of the dome, in search for the very man himself - Only for some kind of dark whirlwind of fantastic speed to capture her and drag her to hell knew what spot outside. It was Kiryu Setsuna.

Lucky for Kisara, Kushida Rin had witnessed the kidnapping and ran all the way to the Yamashita fighter and panted as she warned the strong man. "Kushida Rin. What's the hurry?" he asked, looking down at her exhausted form.  "It's Kisara, she's in trouble?" her name alone was enough to make the brunet freeze with worry - Though he knew Kisara could take care of herself, especially highlighted after the match against his future opponent, he didn't want to risk.  "What's wrong with Hasashi Kisara?" he asked quickly. "If we don't do something quick, Kisara will be killed!" the fatalistic urgency put the man on edge, and he shot like a bullet to rescue his lover.

One hour remained until the semifinals begin.

< Previous Chapter Next Chapter >

#kengan ashura #kengan ashura x reader #kengan ashura imagine #kengan ashura x oc #tokita ohma #tokita ohma x reader #tokita ohma imagine #tokita ohma x hasashi kisara #hatsumi sen #kano agito #wakatsuki takeshi #kure raian #imai cosmo #kushida rin #akiyama kaede #soryun shion #yamashita kazuo #katahara sayaka

[darkdevasofdestruction]

Chapter 21 - 👑Kengan de Huángdi👑

Kisara rose a fist up for Agito to bump before he went into the ring to fight with that Purgatory loser. She watched him do his confident catwalk-like strut, before she let herself collapse on the bench, unconsciously applying pressure on the spot where she got stabbed. Thankfully, Hanafusa had confirmed the knife hadn't punctured any vital organ and she was fine with the basic procedures. Sure, she was lucky enough not to get into hypovolemic shock to begin with, or react too badly at being quite literally cut open with such malice, but perhaps the sheer adrenaline and rage drive was enough to keep her going for as long as she needed.

Now, however, she could feel the exhaustion drowning her in waves, and the excruciating pain was beginning to rapidly creep through her body. Perhaps she should make an effort and get some analgesics, so she could continue watching the matches from the Kengan spot, instead of the infirmary, much like the other injured fighters.

In spite of all this, Ohma, who was otherwise perfectly fine with watching while standing, sat down next to her, and with great care, gathered his fiance in his arms tenderly, allowing her to rest her back on his broad, muscular chest. Perhaps unconsciously, one of his hands was trailing aimlessly and playing with some locks of her long hair, an old habit that hadn't died even after being departed for almost three whole years. It didn't matter how little she was compared to him, Kisara was very much the perfect replacement for a plushie for the man.

"You aren't worried for him, are you?" the girl heard him ask all of a sudden. "Surely, you have more faith in that guy." "Oh, yeah, of course. I mean, we've been together for almost three years, and we've trained every day. I know Agito better than anyone, and I know how he's perfected all of his techniques." she muttered, leaning more into the man's embrace and clinging on one of his arms, using it as a pillow. "Then what's the problem?" Ohma asked, the rumble of a soft chuckle erupting from his throat, earning a small shudder from her. "I'm just being sentimental, that's all." Kisara let out an amused exhale, only to groan and clutch her wound. "I just... I feel like I somehow died during my match, and this is all just a dream. I thought you dead for so long, and now you're back so suddenly, and you're holding me just like back then when you died." Ohma's smile vanished from his face, hearing the pain in his lover's voice. He gently turned her to face him, and he cupped her face dearly, as he's always done. He could see the minuscule beads of zircon tears beginning to form and gleam in those gorgeous green eyes of hers, shining like the most precious emeralds he's ever seen. "I promise you, I am real, and I'm not going anywhere this time." Ohma vowed, leaning in for the softest, most tender kiss he's ever given her. "I'll make up to you for all the distress I've caused you with my absence, okay? So show me that beautiful smile that made me fall in love with you, and let's win this. How's that sound?" Ohma hadn't expected that, even after seven years of knowing each other, he'd get the privilege to see one of those adorably timid smiles of hers ever again, but oh how he loved those. "Alright already, you've convinced me. Let's cheer on our guys and win this tournament!" The man chuckled, shaking his head in playful disbelief. "Even married, you still cheer on other man, how annoying." he leaned in to whisper in her ear. "I'll just have to make sure you remember only my name tonight. It seems you've forgotten after so long." her face was so cutely flushed with embarrassment, that he couldn't help but smirk cockily. Kisara merely hummed in amusement, shifting back to lean on his chest.

With a confused frown on his face, Yamashita Kazuo stepped over to them, followed by Koga. "Miss Kisara, you've been around Kano the longest - Do you know if he has some kind of grudge against the Three Demon Fists...?" "You mean the people you were talking about on the plane?" Ohma asked, earning a distressed nod from the old manager. "Y-Yes. They're the top three Chinese Martial Artists in Purgatory's roster. One of them is the man you just had a run-in with; 'The Serpent' Liu Dongcheng, he's the most veteran of the Three Demon Fists. Then there's 'The Toad', Fei Wangfang, he's a master of Ren Clan Tai Chi Chuan from Sichuan province. He joined Purgatory two years ago, and defeated one of the then Three Fists and took his title. And finally, that guy in the ring, Lu Tian, is 'The Centipede'. Koga, you and Ryuki met him when we visited Purgatory. He's a martial artist from Hong Kong, where he's a local celebrity. His style is called the Wuwang Fist. They say he's the most powerful of the Three Demon Fists." Yamashita explained everything there was about the three men in great detail. "He's got something in his hand." Koga pointed out. "Looks like a ring of some kind, but I guess they're not just fashion buddies." Ohma huffed in amusement. "You're pretty on spot, except, it's a bracelet, not a ring." Kisara began. "It's not exactly my story to tell, but the gist of it is, before Agito was found and taken in by Katahara, he was an orphan in Mainland China, and he was kidnapped and locked in a room with others like him, to take place in a Gu Ritual. This Ritual, well... The participants have to kill each other until there is only one left standing." she explained, watching the distressed looks on Koga's and the manager's faces. "Wh-What?! No way -- Kano went through that when he was barely a teenager?!" Kisara nodded in approval. "Yes. The bracelet that Lu Tian used to lure Agito out is a tracking bracelet. To put it simply, it checks your pulse, so that when only one remains active, the mastermind cand come over and rescue the survivor. The only thing is... Nobody came to save Agito when needed, and Katahara accidentally found him, more or less. The trauma he experienced until he was adopted by Katahara created an animalistic split personality in him, that he had to train so that it would only come out when fighting, as he couldn't control it properly. Well, that's not a problem any longer, thankfully - I made sure of that." Kisara grinned mischievously, pointing towards Agito. "Not only can Agito switch between his forms at will, but there is no longer a delay. It took over a year of every day training, but it was worth all the effort." "That is fantastic...!" Koga gasped, looking in awe at the Fifth Fang. "And quite remarkably scary." Yamashita chuckled with unease. The cheers from the auditorium alerted them that the match had begun, with Agito beginning with his most famous Formless stance. According to Sayaka's cheers, Agito was the one designated as the Kengan Team's boss - Way to play the morale card. Kisara was almost appalled - SHE wanted to be the team leader! She deserved it, didn't she? She's everyone's cheerleader and emotional support fox after all! How annoying. She was jealous.

With Alisa crying out the beginning of the fight, AG sprung forward with a rather familiar mid-low grappling stance that turned floor-low at a speed that even Kisara would be proud of, but as he tried to grab Lu Tian's ankle, he was evaded. The enemy jumped as Agito attempted to sweep away at his feet, only to immediately follow up with a punch, and then a barrage of jabs. Naoya was his loudest encourager. Weirdly enough, Lu Tian adopted a quick stance that looked oddly enough like a defensive karate stance - Kisara wasn't the most familiar with all the Kenpo arts, and considering Karate was derived from Kenpo, it would be so surprise to find out the specific Chinese Martial Art that this Centipede was practicing was the beginning of it all. Agito threw a low kick feint at his ankle, only to quickly hit him with a roundhouse kick to his face and drive the enemy to kneel - He offered not a single second of a break, as he followed up with his famous low grappling stance once again, and this time, he managed to get the enemy's waist and drive him backwards.

"The Wuwang Fist is a lethal assassination technique, but it requires a long windup before it can deliver a killing blow!" Yamashita gasped, watching the one-sided match. "That means it's a bad match against an opponent who attacks quickly! Good job, Kano! You know just how to hit your opponent where it hurts!" "You taught him well, you little trickster." Ohma chuckled, patting the girl's hair. "There's something wrong." Kisara muttered, watching the Centipede fall in Agito's trap by catching his wrist mid-punch, only to get kicked so painfully rough that he was sent some meters away. "It's TOO easy. That bastard hasn't done anything worth noting yet. He wouldn't be a Purgatory fighter if he were this painfully bad." Alisa called for a Down moment, as everyone kept praising and shouting for Agito. Kisara watched as the Fang looked down at the foe sitting comfortably on the ground, and with an Eureka lightbulb moment, she gasped and jolted up to her feet, completely dismissed the searing pain from her wound.

"AGITO! HE CAN USE THE FORMLESS! BE CAREFUL!" while those around her gasped in shock at her words, Kano simply nodded affirmatively, having heard her words. "That's right, I'm sure you heard her. How long are you going to play a part? Use it. Use his techniques. Use the Formless Stance." Agito glared down at the man, his fists clenched, ready to fight. "Wh-What? What do you mean? Isn't that Kano's move?" Yamashita asked, only to see the girl shake her head. "Yes, but also no. It's almost like the Niko Style, don't you think? Two people taught the same art by two people, yet they develop their own fighting style, with their own personal twists. It's like I told you, Ohma - Your style isn't Niko Style anymore, but Ohma Style. It's the same for Agito - If Lu Tian baited Agito with that Gu bracelet, than he must have gone through the same experience, thus, he might have been under the influence of a person with similar knowledge and fighting style as the one who did that to Agito." though her words made so much sense, it got the others almost shuddering, imagining a match with two Kanos in a mirror. However, as if to disprove everything she's said, Lu Tian, with a psychopath grin, stuck his tongue out, revealing that god forsaken Worm tattoo.

"You've got it all wrong!" Lu Tian shouted, getting up, looking like a maniac monster from horror movies. "You're NOTHING like me! Kano Agito, you're just a prototype; But I inherited everything - From Tokita Niko!" everyone seemed to be freaked out over the Worm-reveal, and quite honestly, how MANY are they infiltrated in the Purgatory to begin with?! First, it was the freak Kisara killed, and then, that guy who made Ryuki killed him - And now, this sucker too? And more, why are they revealing their identities so blatantly, in front of the whole world? What's the point of all this? "You're all freaked out about the Worm, but I'm quite shocked at how many people are tied to Niko... Or, uh... Some iteration of Niko." Kisara mumbled, her hands gripping the railing tightly, hearing a grunt of agreement from Ohma. "I'm a prototype? That's a funny joke. Time for me to snap you back to reality." both fighters took the same Formless stance. Lu Tian was proud of himself, explaining that nobody would ever suspect him of being an impostor, because everything he does, everything he feels or says - Everything is him, the real him, the only, genuine Lu Tian.

For a brief moment, Agito recalled the time when he and everyone else got sealed by the one calling himself the 'Other Tokita Niko', how he explained the Gu Ritual, the function of the bracelet, and the meticulous calculation of water, air and food that would last for exactly three months, for a single person. He survived hell, and there was no way he would return. Tokita Niko... Yes, the code name all of Gaoh Mukaku students. Both Agito and Kisara wondered about Ryuki and his connection with Mukaku - He says he's his grandson - Is there something of importance that he knows? Something they should be aware of? Something that Ohma should know that he doesn't remember?

The two fighters were like water and ice; When one attacked, the other evaded so perfectly, and vice-versa. Be it a feint jab, or a well-aimed elbow hit to the torso, or the light-speed the two used to throw jabs, punches and feints - Koga was sweating, his eyes wide open, trying to understand what the hell he was watching. Despite being able to perceive the back and forth perfectly, he was unable to comprehend what he was seeing. All he knew was that they were both dodging each other's hits perfectly well, with a speed that he's only seen someone small like Miss Kisara move.

Agito feigned a chop at Lu Tian's cervical vertebra, only to dodge a straight kick to his hip, and stop immediately. "How come he stopped?! That was his chance!" Koga shouted in disdain. "If he hadn't stopped, Agito would have lost." Kisara pointed out. "I'm not exactly sure how to explain this, but as someone who's trained for the past three years with this stance, I suppose I can say that I can feel certain things." in a battle of Formless vs Formless, five minutes passed since the match begun, and both fighters were perfectly evenly matched. However, the first to get him in the face was Kano, at exactly five minutes and twenty-three seconds.

Agito was forced into a defensive pose with his guard up, and had to back down and stare at the enemy who was grinning like a maniac. Kisara only hoped he would keep level-headed; Agito was more than his Formless style after all. "I survived the Gu Chamber and became a formal student of Tokita Niko - That's why my technique is far deeper than yours, since you escaped." Lu Tian laughed. "I'll tell you one thing -- Tokita Niko abandoned the Niko style -- And do you know why?!" his laughter became even more psychotic, resounding eerily through the stadium. "BECAUSE HE PERFECTED THE ULTIMATE TECHNIQUE - FORMLESS! AND I AM THE PERFECT PRACTITIONER OF FORMLESS! YOUR IMPERFECT FORMLESS COULD NEVER COMPARE TO MINE!!" the opponent was almost falling to the ground cackling - Even Raian wasn't like that. Agito, however, didn't lose composure in the least; Instead, he adopted a martial arts stance with his fists up to his chin, ready to fight. "FUCK HIM UP, AGITO! SHOW HIM WHO'S THE BOSS - AG!" Agito could only let out an amused exhale, smirking at the girl's words, yet still in deep, perfect focus, watching the Worm adopt the Formless stance he was so familiar with, and rush down to attack him.

Lu Tian got in a low stance, rushing to punch at Agito's torso, only for the man to crouch down and disturb the flow and trajectory of the punch by hitting the back of his wrist into the enemy's forearm, surprising him. The shock of being countered earned that vital split second for Kano to lunge forward and wail hard on his opponent, though what looked like a decisive palm strike to the chin that made the opponent rotate in the air was nothing but entertainment for Lu Tian, who somehow, like a cat, managed to land on his feet, going limp to disperse the damage

Lu Tian was a loose cannon with no master and no attachment to the earthly life he was living, that much was evident from his demeanour and fighting style. With the way he was dodging Kano's hits, he looked like a puddle of water, yet he seemed aking to frozen, hard ice with each of his punches sent Agito's way. "How the hell can he even block all those punches?! They're both insane!" Koga shouted in bewilderment, only to see the red head smirking in satisfaction at the fight, seemingly having relaxed. "Look closer, Koga. Kano's waiting for his chance to counter." Ohma pointed out, his eyes never once leaving the fight. "I know my fighting partner better than anyone, Koga. There's no way Agito would lose to a freak like that." Kisara let out an amused exhale, watching Lu Tian throw Kano to the ground, and as he attempted a wrestling-fall with the elbow to his diaphragm, Agito swiftly dodged and engaged in a number of ground-grappling that reminded her of his fight with Naoya, though on a whole other level.

People gasped in dread, shock and disbelief as Lu Tian caught Agito's leg and threw him to the ground, following with repeated stomps to his face, yet the Fang kept his guard up. Naoya was the loudest, afraid for the match. "You guys worry for no reason. Surely, you should have more faith in Agito, of all people? Who is the Emperor of the Kengan Matches, huh? There's only one Kano Agito!" Kisara chucked lazily, leaning on the railing. "You must have forgotten who Kano Agito really is, then. There is the beast with the unconventional, unpredictable movements, with flexibility and the capacity to adapt his fighting style to any strategy, tailored to his opponent - That is the Formless Agito; And there's also the Martial Artist Agito, the one who uses the aggressive Pre-initiative style fused with countless different arts together." Naoya marched up next to her, barely able to contain himself from grabbing her shoulders and shaking her from violent suspense. "YES, I REMEMBER, I FAUGHT HIM! I KNOW! BUT HE TRIED BOTH SIDES AND HE LOST WITH BOTH! WHAT IS THERE TO DO?!" instead, he kept shaking his hands up and down like a toddler. "You are wrong, Naoya." Kisara smirked at him. "Three years ago, there were Two Agito. Now, there is only one. They merged. There is no more Formless Agito and Martial Artist Agito - There is only Kano Agito, the Fifth Fang of Metsudo, the Emperor of the Kengan Matches. Have some faith in him, I know the man who almost killed me every day for three years straight, okay?" she flicked his forehead, making him turn his head to the match, yet all he could see was his most fearsome rival trying to desperately to block the enemy's hits.

With a move similar to what Kisara used in her match, Agito's water-like stance was able to evade behind the opponent, driving him down to the ground, only to get punched in the chin also. As Lu Tian grabbed one of Agito's forearms and shoulder, he tried to bite down on his flesh, only to get violently kneed in his most private area. Suddenly, the flow of the battle changed, and Agito was in perfect control, grappling and plummeting Lu into the ground, rendering him desperate for his life, before he got kicked and swept so far away, with such force, that the Worm was unable to disperse that awful hit and needed three seconds to get up. "Look at him - I'm so proud of him! As he is now, with barely even a fraction of a second delay between style switching, he may even beat Master Kuroki! Ha!" Kisara cockily huffed, watching Agito punch Lu away - Only for the opponent to use some kind of technique akin to the Kure Clan's removal. "Isn't that Raian's Removal? How can that guy use it if he's not from the Kure clan?" Yamashita asked, only to hear the brat tsk in annoyance. "That's the shittiest Removal I've ever seen. Even little brats can do better." Raian growled under his breath. "Don't you dare compare our technique with his fucking cheap rip-off." "I have my suspicions, but... Raian, am I correct in guessing that a person outside of the Kure clan is unable of properly handling the Removal? I know it takes an extraordinary toll on the user - Surely, someone outside of the selective breeding that you weirdos so thoroughly took care of, physically would be unable to reaching your potential." the blond nodded his head, approving her statement. "Yeah, pretty much. That fucker's gonna get himself killed very fast if he actually does anything while using the Removal." the boy added to her assumption. "This guy learnt it from someone - Does the Kure clan have a traitor, then?" the girl asked, only to see him shaking his head. "Nah, no way. Nobody's stupid enough to betray that old geezer." he said. "Must've been those Wu fuckers from China." "China?" Kisara snapped her sight at the man. "Agito's from China. So is Lu Tian - Well, sort of. Is the Wu clan the Chinese family equivalent of the Japanese Kure clan?" "Uh-huh. Gramps knows more about those fucks, but my bet is, if anyone taught our secret technique to an outsider, it was those fucks. Still, it's pretty mad, I mean - It's probably less than a one in a million chance an outsider can handle the Removal and not die, you get me?" even using the Indestructible, Agito was driven backwards violently by a single punch from Lu Tian, followed by a strong shin hit and an elbow. Kano's back was bent all the way back; The opponent's strength and speed had sky-rocketed, making the gap between them evident to the naked, unaccustomed eye of the viewer. He was even capable of evading all of Agito's jabs - He must be thinking, using the Formless and the Removal together, he has eclipsed them all, even his own master, even someone from the Kure or Wu clan. "As if Agito's weak enough to fall to this jerk's failed attempt at playing strong. What a joke." Kisara scoffed, watching as Agito easily parried a blow and managed to hit three of his vitals in a jab very similar to Hatsumi's triple shot, but on a much grander scale.

"It doesn't matter how much your physical abilities have improved. I have overcome my Beast's Soul, the price for surviving the Gu Ritual. You, who have lost your humanity, can never defeat me." Agito declared confidently, angering Lu Tian to the point of driving him crazy. With power that's on par with Wakatsuki or Julius even, and speed to match Kisara, the monster slammed both of his feet to the ground, breaking the concrete as though it was some kind of superhero movie.

Kano landed a punch to the berserk Lu Tian's diaphragm, then to his jaw - Those who watched, recognised the similarity with Kisara's own move, the unguardable strike launched at point-blank range - The dragon sinks its teeth in. The Dragon Shot. So strong, so powerful, that Lu Tian was unconscious on the ground, and Alisa had declared the fight to be over, with Kano Agito the winner.  "WHAT STRENGTH! WHAT POWER! THE EMPEROR OF THE KENGAN MATCHES HAS DEFEATED THE DEMON OF PURGATORY!" Sayaka shouted into the mic. Agito's face was as black as always as he ruffled his messy hair, stepping back towards the Kengan stands. Kisara pushed everyone aside, smirking at AG and shouting at the top of her lungs, hoping that using his mother tongue to praise him would be enough of a painfully agonising stab to the Purgatory enemies - Or, at least, those who could understand. If one of the Three Demon Fists was a Worm, what's to say the other two aren't? And there is and there is one guy, Alan Wu, nod doubt he'd get pissed too, if he has Raian's personality. "Guànjūn láile! Gěi Huángshàng kētóu! Kano Agito, Kengan de Huángdi!" the girl laughed at the others' confused visage, but it didn't matter. Agito was amused at her antics, and that was all she cared about. Calling him the Champion, the Emperor of the Kengan matches, telling them all to kneel before him - What a dork she was.

Though she was unable to go out of her way and jump around, embracing the man, due to her injury, Naoya was more than eager to jump-hug the man to tightly and sing him laurels like no other. "I am very proud of you, Agito." Kisara said, only to instinctually rush to support his weight with Okubo's help, as one of his legs gave up momentarily. "Easy there, Champion. Go take a break, you've done enough for now." "Yeah, exactly, Kano! You've won your match - It's our turn now!" Naoya exclaimed cheerfully.

Out of nowhere, however, the remaining members of the Purgatory all gathered up in the ring. Alisa's words mattered little, as she tried to get everyone to return to their side of the arena - Instead, everyone from the Kengan side joined them in a rather intense showdown of stares. The first to speak was a brunet man called Arashimiyama Jurota, and he inquired about the tattoo of the centipede revealed on three of their fighters. It seemed Nitoku was bothered by that coincidence also. Yamashita Kazuo took a step forward and explained about the events involving the Worm all the way up to this very moment, only leaving out the fact that this organisation somehow managed to infiltrate even the Kengan Association somehow.

"I've heard rumours of them. They're an Ancient Chinese secret society, aren't they?" Jurota asked, scratching at his chin. "I thought they were just a fairy tale. So they're real?" the masked man asked in a calm voice. "I've heard the name, of course. So does that mean the Ogre, Naidan and Lu Tian were imposters...?" Fei asked. "No, we can't say that for sure. We don't even have a full handle on the Worm at this point -- So what do you say we suspend the competition..." Yamashita Kazuo's suggestion was swiftly cut off by Lolong, the leader of the Purgatory, who was the first to turn away and leave. "No. This conversation is over. It doesn't matter who infiltrated us. We're seeing this through." for some reason, Kisara stared after the blond man with the slicked back hair. His whole vibe was so similar to Ohma's, for some reason. She wondered if he was Purgatory's true trump card. "J-Just a second, Lolong! Those three might not have been the only Worms! Until we know what their goal is, I can't in good conscience let the matches--" the poor manager got interrupted again. "You think there are more Worms on our side? How naive. Haven't you forgotten? There could just as easily be Worms on your side." Kisara shared a suspicious look with Ohma, though they said no word to voice their concerns. Instead, Wakatsuki and Okubo looked suspiciously at Masaki. He really was pretty damn freaking creepy.

The Kengan fighters gathered back to their side and were muttering between each other. Those who hadn't attended the short conversation with the Purgatory were informed of their discussion, and a solemn silence took over them, as though it was a graveyard - And in a way, it was, for the two Worms that died. Kisara still couldn't get over the horrified gasps and shrieks from the audience - Purgatory pussies. If it was a Kengan match, they'd have all cheered so loud, you could hear it from the moon. Pathetic.

"I think I'll go to the infirmary for some painkillers. All this excitement isn't good for my body." Kisara informed, so the others wouldn't freak out over her whereabouts, considering this whole Worm mess, and how she outright declared war on them. "You shouldn't go alone." Takeshi warned her, though at the very second she turned to leave the chamber, she gasped breathlessly and would have collapsed, if someone hadn't caught her roughly by the arms. "Yeah, babe, you shouldn't go alone. Who knows what Worm you're gonna encounter~?" that damn, good for nothing kickboxer, Tanji, had immobilised her by a punch to her wound so far that she wheezed blood, and her stitches broke. She couldn't find the strength to breathe, every breath was shallow and her legs were powerless from the electrifying agony spreading through every nerve of her body. "T-Tanji...?!" the man's grip tightened, making her grit her teeth from the suffering. "Yeah, that's right! I knew you'd remember me, I'm really happy!" the man let out a dry chuckle. "You see, I was really turned on after watching you fight - Back then, and now also - I wanted to ask you out again. It was your loss, rejecting me, but I was going to be nice enough to allow you a second chance." "OI! SHE'S FUCKING TAKEN, YOU FUCKASS!" though Ohma was the one to rescue his wife, Raian was the vocal one, who punched him square in the face. "YA WANT A THIRD ROUND, LIMP DICK?" "FUCK OFF, KURE BRAT, MY BEEF'S NOT WITH YA, IT'S WITH HER!" Tanji attempted to lunge at Kisara, only to get kicked away by Raian, who seemed pumped up with adrenaline. Kisara was coughing in her hands and struggling to breathe, though the blood was leaking through her fingers. "Easy. Take it easy. Just focus and breathing." Ohma had her sit on the ground, holding her firmly to keep her focus on him. "That's right, that's my girl. Take it easy." she could barely nod, as a way to acknowledge his words. "Are you trying to teach medicine to a doctor, you stupid gym rat?" she tried to chuckle, only to get cradled into a shielding embrace as Raian was playing around too much. "Wouldn't dream of it, you dumbass bookworm. To think you'd get hit on and almost assassinated by the same person, at the same time. What have you been doing while I was away?" Ohma tried to get her mind away from her breathing struggles, though the pain was gradually subsiding and she was beginning to feel and breathe better. "Can't complain much. If he hadn't hit on me, I wouldn't have befriended Psycho Brat." she grumbled, motioning for Ohma to help her up, though she continued to cling on him. "But that comment about Worms - Tanji, are you a Worm also?" "If I were, I wouldn't tell you, would I?" Tanji barked a laugh, parrying a kick from the Kure. "I came here to ask you out! We can make a better Kure Clan! Breed among only the strongest and --" "Yep, he's a Worm, a'ight." Raian unintentionally ripped away the kickboxer's shirt, revealing a centipede tattoo on his pectoral muscle. "Hey, Raian - What game should we play now?" Raian's grin went even wider. "SOCCER!" with strength like no other, the psycho kicked Tanji's head so hard that he was sent propelling towards the spot Kisara and Ohma were embracing - The girl instinctually reciprocated, kicking him back, though she needed to be held up by her husband who shook his head. With his hand holding pressure on her open wound, he could see the red painting his palm. "No more games, you're gonna kill yourself, dumbass." he said, grabbing Tanji by the neck and slamming him so hard into the wall that it broke... Along with his face. "And you - Stop hitting on my wife. She said no." "I can't believe we had Worms even so many years ago..." Takeshi shook his head, looking down at the unconscious man. He deserved it, and more. "This only proves we have to be very careful." Misasa pointed out, patting Kisara's shoulder. "Go get yourself treated, Barbie the CEO. Wouldn't want to see a dead fox around." "Kano, go to the infirmary with her." Ohma nodded at the Fang, who nodded back, and keeping a supportive arm around the girl's frail body, they went to Hanafusa for a quick fix, and a good amount of opioids, and perhaps another round of stitching and more protective layers over her wound. Only hell knows, she needed it. And most likely a nutrient IV, but that's not gonna happen. She has to be there and watch the matched, encourage everyone, and most of all, have fun and spend time with her husband.

Still, she couldn't help but wonder... A simple fighting tournament between the two greatest underground associations turned out to be the catalyst of a Worm infestation that was going to last very long, and possibly kill more people. These guys had no regard for human life... And the same could be said about the Kure Clan and the Wu Clan. The life of an assassin meant the perversion of their views on humanity and the worth of a soul. That's exactly how Raian found himself grinning like the Cheshire cat, cackling like a maniac as he shared a look from far away with the one called Alan Wu.

"Raian, no killing! I didn't win my match for you, of all people, to lose from overkill!" Raian simply laughed and picked the girl up, passing her back to her husband, before patting her hair as though she was a child - She was older than him, that snotty brat. "You psycho bitch, I'm not joking! Raian, listen to me!" "Can't promise, babe!" he threw his Tshirt and jacket at her head and stepped back into the ring. "What a god damn brat!" Kisara grunted, slapping his clothes to the ground, before glaring at Ohma. "And you preferred his company instead of mine, for almost three years? Give me a break. Go marry him, not me!" "That's enough, Your Majesty, your crown is falling." Ohma chuckled, fixing her messed up hair. "Let's just trust that brat and hope for the best." "You really believe he won't kill that guy?" the look she gave him only amused him further, and he flicked her forehead before placing a kiss to make her feel better. "Nope." Ohma chuckled. "He killed Tanji after you left." "Oh, thank goodness!" Kisara sighed. "I can't believe I would need to get saved - THRICE - From the same guy... BY the same guy. What a mess." "Thrice...?" Ohma's eyes widened in surprise at the insistence of that guy. "Once, just around the time after your fight with Raian. Second, the next morning after the tournament, when I was preparing to leave with Agito. And... Now was the third." Ohma scoffed, pulling her closer to him. "Sorry I wasn't there for you the first times." he muttered in her hair. "You were here now, and that's all that matters to me." Two psychopaths were facing each other, laughing and taunting the other best they knew. There was no way for either Kisara or Ohma to know that the Patriarch of the Kure Clan was in the same room with the Head of the Wu Clan, discussing about their situation. Wu Xing, the Leader of the Chinese branch, was cringing violently at the mere thought of Alan Wu, and how he's killed more members from the Main Line than even Edward Wu, the biggest big guy, and coincidentally, one of their worst enemies also.

The King of Slaughter, Alan Wu, was keeping his hands in his pockets, and his back was hunched, yet his eyes were gleaming with bloodlust and his face was split from the wide joker-like grin he was displaying. "I'm gonna play with you, kiddo, until you drown in a puddle of your own blood!"

Out of nowhere, Nikaido Ren, one of the Wolves who became one of Katahara's most trusted bodyguards, came over to explain to everyone the origins of the Wu Clan and Alan especially, as it would be important for the future, and their fight against the Worms. He told them the old story passed down through generations for almost two thousand years, about this glob of blackness that fell on the earth and it killed people, beasts, demons and gods alike, slaughtering without rest - This blackness turned into a humanoid being, with its eyes stained black by the blood of its victims - Wu Hei, the very first Wu.

A short interaction between Raian and Alan revealed that that the Wu might have been delusional in a way, telling Raian that after a millennia and a half alone, he's forgotten the face of his own parents. Even Raian was irked and freaked out by this weirdo. Yamashita was worried for Raian, but Ohma was quick to reassure the old man, saying that, in the year they've sparred every day after his recovery, Raian won more often than him - Though he admitted that with the most adorable pout, so cute that Kisara couldn't help but pull him in a kiss.

"Don't underestimate the Wu Clan, they're in the core of the Chinese Underground." out of all people, surely, Ren would be the one to know best about such things. He continued his story about the clan splitting over 1300 years prior - Those who remained in China became the Wu Clan, whilst the others who migrated to Japan named themselves the Kure. There was also a smaller faction who went to the Occident and became the Westward faction, led by Edward Wu. So here is where Kisara was wrong, she assumed Alan was of the Chinese branch - So her prior shade must have failed. Shame.

Before the clans broke apart, however, the secret technique known as Removal in Japan, or Guihun in China, was passed to the whole clan. Considering the Ogre she fought mentioned the Guihun, he must have also been in a somewhat similar position as Lu Tian, perhaps. There was a technique only passed down to the main clan, however, and that was called 'Huisheng', or 'Resurrection'. This technique was completely sealed away by the Kure and the Main Wu Clans, thus only Edward Wu's Westward Faction keep using it, what a mess.

Huisheng requires a Receiver known as a Connector - Ideally, this Connector should be as young as possible, possibly with a close blood relationship to the Speaker. From the time the Connector is a child, the Speaker tells him about his life. Every event, no matter how great or small, is told - Again and again and again... Huisheng is passed on for years to decades, until the death of the Speaker; As a result, the Speaker's soul comes to dwell within the Connector. "So... That's basically brainwashing, huh?" Kisara asked, earning a nod from the Wolf. "Speak about being obsessed with immortality." Nitoku huffed in complete disagreement. "So, Ren, you came here to tell us that Alan Wu's conscience goes back about 1300 years ago?" Kisara concluded, but this time, the man shook his head. "Not quite, no. The personality dwelling within Alan Wu is Wu Hei, the very first Wu, born 5000 years ago." everyone's eyes shot open in surprise. As if on cue, Alan's shirt was ripped from his body as he activated Guihun and his muscles bulged up as though he was Julius. "His muscles are pumped up!! And holy SHIT, he's HUGE!" Koga gasped loudly. "The Westward Faction moved to more frigid climates and evolved to be larger. Even Raian, who's large for the Kure Clan, is below the average height of the Wu clan." Nikaido explained calmly. "Bergmann's Rule, correct? Animals that live in more frigid climates tend to evolve to be larger." Nitoku shared a look of disdain with Kisara, who nodded at him. "Impressive how a mere millennium can make such a difference." "You can say that again." Koga blurted in shock at the two monsters who began the fight before Alisa announced its beginning.

At a first glance, they seemed equally matched, insanely strong, and even faster. No doubt, Alan could unleash 100% of his Removal, just like Raian - Yet the Kure hadn't activated his own technique yet. He was playing around. What a child. Just as Raian finally agreed that Alan would make for a good toy, perhaps even worthy of fighting against his own Removal - The brat stopped dead in his tracks, and his head snapped towards the exit of the arena. He looked like a cat that's spotted a mouse and was so fascinated with it.

"Did he just lose interest?! What's going on?!" Koga stammered over his words. "Raian?! Focus on the match!!" Yamashita was yelling in desperation. "Something's wrong with Raian!" "Hey! What's the matter, Raian?!" Ohma, too, yelled strongly at him. "Raian, snap out of it! Fuck him up, Raian!" Kisara added also, but it was to no avail. The blond was staring intently towards the exit. "Is... Someone there? There's no way Raian would get distracted in a fight, especially one against a psycho of the Wu clan." there was no way for them to know that, just there, the very Edward Wu was standing tall, with his arms crossed, staring right back at the Kure boy. Next to him, hunched over and meek, was Xia Ji, the twin brother of the Head of the Worms, and the Chief of the Far East branch.

Raian recalled that boring meeting the whole clan had, yet he remembered the anger that everyone was harboring - Rikuto, the man who was supposed to be next in line for the Patriarch role, had been killed after going after the Head of the Worm. Gramps concluded he had been betrayed - There was no way Rikuto would have falled so easily - And he showed them a picture of Edward Wu, the one they had to kill, no matter what. Seeing Edward in the flesh was the most exciting thing Raian's felt in his whole life. "RAIAN, FINISH THE MATCH!" though Raian could her hear voice, he merely grinned, ready to go after that fucker. Instead, he got stopped by Alan, who was still in his delusional state. Kisara was right, he had to finish the match already and go do his real job - Assassinate the fucker who dared go after his family.

He needn't even use the Removal, throwing a punch, using a Buddha Killer elbow to the throat, a hard slam with his shoulders into his torso, followed by a double fist punch Mountain Breaker and a Leg Thrust, Raian allowed his enemy not a single second to retaliate. The match was done, Raian was over with the prelude, and just like any feline playing with its prey, it was time to devour it. The brat activated his Removal with a grin, punching the Wu opponent in the face to render him barely conscious, before shoving his hands deep into his mouth, gripping at his maxilla and mandible - It didn't matter that Alan Wu had taken out a small knife to save himself - With a monster-like strength, Raian ripped Alan Wu in half without any bit of mercy. "If I wasn't so mad that we lost the match, I would have been awestruck at how cool that was." Kisara found herself gazing in wonder at the blood splattering around as if to recreate a painting, and the fallen enemy had its viscera everywhere. "That damn brat." Ohma grumbled in annoyance, realising it was one more match in detriment of Kengan. "Match's over, Ref. I'm disqualified. Go ahead and call the match for that mangled corpse." ever the jokester, even bathing in the blood of his enemy, and with everyone shrieking at him for being a murderous psychopath.

Raian had bolted off, out of the fighting arena, to satisfy his curiosity.

< Previous Chapter Next Chapter >

#kengan ashura imagine #kengan ashura x reader #kengan ashura #kengan ashura x oc #kengan imagine #kengan #kengan ashura oc #tokita ohma x hasashi kisara #hasashi kisara #tokita ohma x reader #tokita ohma imagine #tokita kisara #tokita ohma #kengan omega x reader #kengan omega imagine #kengan omega oc #kengan omega x oc #kengan omega #kure raian #kure erioh #kure karla #katahara metsudo #katahara retsudo #katahara sayaka #misasa #kano agito #kengan vs purgatory #purgatory #rolon donaire #yoroizuka saw paing